T9iEzVfF

1The Satanic Bible 
2
3Anton Szandor LaVey 
4
5
6
7
8Called "The Black Pope" by many of his followers, Anton LaVey began the road to High 
9Priesthood of the Church of Satan when he was only 16 years old and an organ player in a carnival: 
10
11"On Saturday night I would see men lusting after half -naked girls dancing at the carnival, and 
12on Sunday morning when I was playing the organ for tent- show evangelists at the other end of the 
13carnival lot, I would see these same men sitting in the pews with their wives and children, asking 
14God to forgive them and purge them of carnal desires. And the next Saturday night they'd be back 
15at the carnival or some other place of indulgence. 
16
17"I knew then that the Christian Church thrives on hypocrisy, and that man 's carnal nature will 
18out!" 
19
20
21
22From that time early in his life his path was clear. Finally, on the last night of April, 1966- 
23Walpurgisnacht, the most important festival of the believers in witchcraft-La Vey shaved his head 
24in the tradition of ancient executioners and announced the formation of The Church Of Satan. He 
25had seen the need for a church that would recapture man's body and his carnal desires as objects of 
26celebration. "Since worship of fleshly things produces pleasure," he said, "there would then be a 
27temple of glorious indulgence. . ." 
28
29
30
31The Satanic Bible 
32Anton Szandor LaVey 
33
34
35
36For Diane 
37
38
39
40To: Bernadino Logara, who knew the value of money 
41Karl Haushofer, a teacher without a classroom 
42Rasputin, who knew the magic of a child 
43Sir Basil Zaharoff, a gentleman 
44Cagliostro, a rogue 
45
46Barnabas Saul, the link with Mount Lalesh 
47Ragnar Redbeard, whose might is right 
48William Mortensen, who looked . . . and saw 
49Hans Brick, who knows the law 
50Max Reinhardt, a builder of dreams 
51Orrin Klapp, the walking man 
52Fritz Lang, who made moving blueprints 
53Friedrich Nietzsche, a realist 
54
55William Claude Dukinfield, who saved me a journey to Tibet 
56Phineas Taylor Barnum, another great guru 
57Hans Poelzig, who knew all the angles 
58Reginald Marsh, a great artist 
59
60Wilhelm Reich, who knew more than cabinet-making 
61Mark Twain, a very brave man 
62
63And to: Howard Hughes, James Moody, Marcello Truzzi, Adrian-Claude Frazier, Marilyn 
64
65Monroe, Wesley Mather, William Lindsay Gresham, Hugo Zacchini, Jayne Mansfield, 
66Frederick Goerner, C.Huntley, Nathaniel West, Horatio Alger, Robert Ervin Howard, 
67George Orwell, Howard Phillips Lovecraft, Tuesday Weld, H.G. Wells, Sister Marie 
68Koven, Harry Houdini, Togare, and the Nine Unknown Men. 
69
70
71
72INTRODUCTION I (1969-1972) by Burton H. Wolfe 
73INTRODUCTION II (1972-1976) by Michael A. Aquino 
74INTRODUCTION III (1976-2005) by Burton H. Wolfe 
75INTRODUCTION IV (2005-) by Peter H. Gilmore 
76PREFACE 
77PROLOGUE 
78
79THE NINE SATANIC STATEMENTS 
80
81(FIRE) 
82-BOOK OF SATAN- 
83The Infernal Diatribe 
84
85
86
87(AIR) 
88
89-BOOK OF LUCIFER- 
90The Enlightenment 
91
92I Wanted!: God - Dead or Alive 
93
94II The God You SAVE May Be Yourself 
95
96III Some Evidence of a New Satanic Age 
97
98IV Hell, the Devil, and How to Sell Your Soul 
99
100V Love and Hate 
101
102VI Satanic Sex 
103
104VII Not all Vampires Suck Blood 
105
106VIII Indulgence... NOT Compulsion 
107
108IX On the Choice of a Human Sacrifice 
109
110X Life After Death Through Fulfillment of the Ego 
111
112XI Religious Holidays 
113
114XII The Black Mass 
115
116
117
118(EARTH) 
119-BOOK OF BEL1AL- 
120The Mastery of the Earth 
121
122I Theory and Practice of Satanic Magic: (Definition and Purpose of Lesser and 
123Greater Magic) 
124
125II The Three Types of Satanic Ritual 
126
127III The Ritual, or "Intellectual Decompression," Chamber 
128
129IV The Ingredients Used in the Performance of Satanic Magic: 
130
131A. Desire 
132
133B. Timing 
134
135C. Imagery 
136
137D. Direction 
138
139E. The Balance Factor 
140
141V The Satanic Ritual: 
142
143A. Some Notes Which are to be Observed Before Beginning Ritual 
144
145B. The Thirteen Steps 
146
147C. Devices Used in Satanic Ritual 
148
149
150
151(WATER) 
152-BOOK OF LEVIATHAN- 
153The Raging Sea 
154
155I Invocation to Satan 
156
157II The Infernal Names 
158
159III Invocation Employed Towards the Conjuration of Lust 
160
161IV Invocation Employed Towards the Conjuration of Destruction 
162
163V Invocation Employed Towards the Conjuration of Compassion 
164
165VI The Enochian Keys and The Enochian Language (The nineteen Keys will be 
166listed here in chronological order) 
167
168
169
170Underground Edition Extras 
171
172
173
174The Satanic Bible 
175
176
177
178INTRODUCTION by Burton H. Wolfe 
179
180
181
182This is the original introduction, used in the 1969 first edition through 1972 
183
184INTRODUCTION 
185by Burton H. Wolfe* 
186
187In the summer of 1966, a few newspapers in the San Francisco Bay Area began to take notice of 
188a body of Devil- worshippers headed by a former circus and carnival lion handler and organist, 
189Anton Szandor LaVey. Their practice of the black arts was nothing new in the world. It had traces 
190in voodoo cults, a Hell-Fire Club that existed in 18th-Century England, a Satanic circle led by 
191Aleister Crowley in England a century later, and the Black Order of Germany in the 1920' s and 
1921930's. But two aspects of the San Francisco group made them different from their predecessors: 
193they were blasphemously organized into a church, the First Church of Satan, instead of the usual 
194coven Satanism and witchcraft lore; and they carried on their black magic openly instead of 
195underground. 
196
197Wedding, baptism, and funeral ceremonies dedicated to the Devil were held in the Church of 
198Satan, with the press invited. Rituals in the tradition of the black arts were staged at midnight in the 
199old dark Victorian house of LaVey, an incongruous building among all the white and yellow stucco 
200houses in the San Francisco neighborhood a short way from the cliffs along the Golden Gate. 
201Occasionally the roar of a full-grown lion that lived in the black house with the LaVey family 
202(Anton, 39; wife Diane, 26; and daughters Karla, 17, and Zeena, 6) reverberated through the night, 
203spooking the neighbors, who were already upset about living so close to Hell. 
204
205Somehow it was all terribly provocative. Besides, the Devil has always made "good copy," as 
206they say on the city desk. By 1967, the newspapers that were sending reporters to write about the 
207Church of Satan extended from San Francisco across the Pacific to Tokyo and across the Atlantic to 
208Paris. When a wedding or funeral was held, with a naked woman serving as altar to Satan, the 
209Associated Press and other wire Services were on hand to transmit the story and the scandalous 
210photographs to thousands of periodicals. Groups affiliated with the Church of Satan were organized 
211in other parts of America and in England, France, Germany, Africa, and Australia. In existence less 
212than a year, the Church of Satan had already proved one of its cardinal messages: the Devil is alive 
213highly popular with a great many people. 
214
215Anton LaVey, called "The Black Pope" by some of his followers, realized that two decades ago 
216when he was playing organ for carnival sideshows. "On Saturday night," he recalls, "I would see 
217men lusting after half-naked girls dancing at the carnival, and on Sunday morning when I was 
218playing the organ for tent-show evangelists at the other end of the carnival lot, I would see these 
219same men sitting in the pews with their wives and children, asking God to forgive them and purge 
220them of carnal desires. And the next Saturday night they'd be back at the carnival or some other 
221place of indulgence. I knew then that the Christian church thrives on hypocrisy, and that man's 
222carnal nature will out no matter how much it is purged or scourged by any white light religion." 
223
224Although LaVey did not realize it then — he was only eighteen — he was on his way toward 
225formulating a religion that would serve as the antithesis to Christianity and its Judaic heritage. It 
226was an old religion, older than Christianity or Judaism. But it had never been formalized, arranged 
227into a body of thought and ritual. That was to be LaVey' s role in 20 th -Century civilization. 
228
229All of LaVey' s background seemed to prepare him for that role. He is the descendant of 
230Georgian, Roumanian, and Alsatian grandparents, including a gypsy grandma who passed on to 
231him the legends of vampires and witches in her native Transylvania. As early as the age of five, 
232LaVey was delving into Weird-Tales magazines, and books such as Mary Shelley's Frankenstein 
233and Bram Stoker' s Dracula. He felt different from other children, and yet he became a ringleader, 
234glorying in the organization of mock military orders. 
235
236
237
238* Author of The Hippies and the forthcoming book, The Satanists. An article by Wolfe called "The Church That Worships Satan," 
239the first complete study of the modern Satanic Church, appeared in the September 1968 issue of Knight magazine (Vol. 6, No. 8). 
240Publishers Service, Inc., the producer of Knight, has graciously permitted portions of the article to appear in this introduction. 
241
242
243
244In 1942, when he was twelve years old, LaVey's fascination with toy soldiers branched off to 
245concern about the world war. He delved into military manuals and discovered that arsenals for the 
246equipment of armies and navies could be bought like groceries in a supermarket and used to 
247conquer masses of people. The idea took shape in his head that contrary to what the Bible said, the 
248earth would not be inherited by the meek, but by the strong and mighty. 
249
250After entering High School, LaVey became something of an offbeat child prodigy. He did most 
251of his studying outside the school, delving into music, metaphysics, and secrets of the occult. At 
252sixteen he became second oboist in the San Francisco Ballet Symphony Orchestra. Bored with high 
253school classes, he dropped out in his junior year, left home, and joined the Clyde Beatty Circus as a 
254cage boy, watering and feeding the lions and tigers. Animal trainer Beatty noticed that LaVey was 
255comfortable working with the big cats and made him an assistant trainer. 
256
257One day the circus calliope player became drunk. LaVey had taught himself to play the piano 
258by ear and thought he could handle the organ keyboard well enough to provide some music for the 
259performance that evening. It turned out that he played better and knew more music than the regular 
260player, so Beatty kept him on the calliope. He accompanied the "Human Cannonball," Hugo 
261Zachinni, and the Wallendas' high wire acts, among others. 
262
263When he was eighteen, LaVey left the circus and joined a carnival. He became assistant to a 
264magician, learned hypnosis, and studied more about the occult. This was a curious combination. On 
265the one side, he was working in an atmosphere of life at its rawest level — of earthy music; the smell 
266of wild animals; acts in which a second of missed timing meant accident; performances that 
267demanded youth and strength, and shed those who grew old like last year's clothes; a world of 
268physical excitement that had magical attractions. On the other side, he was working with the magic 
269in the dark side of the human mind. 
270
271After he married, LaVey abandoned the wondrous world of the carnival to settle into a career 
272better suited for a home life. He enrolled as a criminology major at the City College of San 
273Francisco. That led to his first conformist job — photographer for the San Francisco Police 
274Department. As it worked out, that job had as much to do as any other with leading him toward 
275Satanism. 
276
277"I saw the bloodiest, grimiest side of human nature," he recalls. "People shot by nuts, knifed by 
278friends, little kids splattered in the gutter by hit and run drivers. It was disgusting and depressing. I 
279asked myself: 'Where is God?' I came to detest the sanctimonious attitude of people toward 
280violence, always saying it's God's will." 
281
282He quit in disgust after three years and went back to playing the organ, this time in nightclubs, 
283to earn a living while he continued his studies into his life's fascination: the black arts. Once a week 
284he held classes in ritual magic at his home. They attracted many who were, or have since become 
285well known in the arts and sciences and business world. Eventually a "Magic Circle" evolved from 
286this group. 
287
288The major purpose of the Circle was to meet for the performance of black rituals that LaVey 
289had discovered. He had accumulated a library of works that described the Black Mass and other 
290pagan ceremonies conducted by groups such as the Knights Templar in 14th-Century France and 
291the Golden Dawn in 19th-century England. The original intent of these black orders was to 
292blaspheme, mock the Christian church, and address themselves to the Devil as an anthropomorphic 
293deity that represented the reverse of God. In LaVey's view, the Devil was much more than that. 
294Satan represented a dark, hidden force in nature that was responsible for the workings of earthly 
295affairs for which science and religion had no explanation and no control. 
296
297"At first I detected this force in small ways," LaVey explains. "It might be the discovery of an 
298individual whose powers of wishing were so great that he could win horse races. In my case, I 
299found I could conjure up parking places at the last minute in front of theaters, when none should 
300have been there. I also discovered an ability through magic to bring reversals to enemies and gain 
301advantage for myself. I realized I had stumbled onto something, and I would have gone on doing it 
302on my own without any Magic Circle. But I also realized that for some things private magic was 
303weaker than mass ritual magic." 
304
305Hence, on the last night of April 1966 — Walpurgisnacht, the most important festival in the lore 
306of magic and witchcraft — LaVey shaved his head in the tradition of ancient strongmen and 
307
308
309
310announced the formation of the Church of Satan. For proper identification as its minister, he put on 
311the clerical collar. Up to that collar, he almost looked holy. But the Genghis Khan shaved head, his 
312Mephistophelian beard, and his narrow eyes gave him the necessary demonic look for his 
313priesthood of the Devil's church. 
314
315"For one thing," LaVey explains, "calling it a church enabled me to follow the magic formula 
316of nine parts outrage to one part social respectability that is needed for success. But the main 
317purpose was to gather a group of like-minded individuals together for the use of their combined 
318energies in calling up the dark force in nature that is called Satan." 
319
320As LaVey correctly perceived, all other churches are based on worship of the spirit and denial 
321of the flesh. He saw the need for a church that would recapture man's body and carnal desires as 
322objects of celebration. "And," he adds, "since worship of fleshly things produces pleasure, there 
323would then be a temple of glorious indulgence that would be fun for people. All the other churches 
324are places of abstinence with services that people want to have over as soon as possible so they can 
325get out and start enjoying life again." 
326
327In the Church of Satan, LaVey initiated clever psychodramas that would enable a group of 
328flesh-worshippers to overcome the repressions and inhibitions fostered by the Judaeo-Christian 
329tradition. He knew that the old concept of a Black Mass to satirize Christian services was 
330outmoded. There was a revolution in the Christian church itself against orthodox rites and 
331traditions. It was popular to declare that "God is dead." So, the rites that he worked out, while still 
332maintaining the trappings of the ancient Black Mass, were changed from a negative mockery to 
333positive forms of celebrations: Satanic weddings, funerals devoid of sanctimonious platitudes, lust 
334rituals to help individuals attain their sex desires, destruction rituals to enable members of the 
335Satanic Church to triumph over enemies and win their goals in life. 
336
337There is no altruism or love-thy-neighbor concept in the Satanic religion, except in the sense of 
338helping other adherents of the Black Path to gain their desires by group energy. Satanism is a 
339blatantly selfish, brutal religion. It is based on the belief that man is inherently a selfish, violent 
340creature, that life is a Darwinian struggle for survival of the fittest, that the earth will be ruled by 
341those who fight to win the ceaseless competition that exists in all jungles — including that of urban 
342societies. On that score, the Church of Satan may be justly criticized, although even its critics will 
343have to admit that its philosophy is based on logic and real conditions that exist in the world. 
344
345On the other hand, the great contribution to civilized thought made by the Church of Satan is its 
346celebration of the complete human being instead of the spirit alone. The signs are everywhere that 
347humanity is striving to burst the restrictive bonds of religion. It was predicted in the Bible, for that 
348matter, in symbolic passages that dealt with Satan chained for a thousand years, after which he 
349would break free and foment deviltry on the earth. Now it is happening. Sex is exploding in movies 
350and literature, on the streets, and in the home. People are dancing topless and bottomless. Youths 
351are throwing off restrictions that deny pleasure in mind and body. There is a ceaseless quest for 
352entertainment, gourmet foods and wines, adventure, enjoyment of the here and now. Man is no 
353longer willing to wait for any afterlife that promises to reward the clean, pure — translate: ascetic, 
354drab — spirit. There is a mood of neo-paganism and hedonism, and from it have emerged a wide 
355variety of intelligent individuals — doctors, lawyers, engineers, teachers, writers, actors, 
356stockbrokers, clerks, printers, nurses (to cite just a few categories of Satanic Church members) — 
357who are interested in carrying the liberation of the flesh all the way to a formal religion. 
358
359In the Satanic Bible, Anton LaVey explains the philosophy of Satanism better than any of his 
360ancestors in the Kingdom of Darkness, and describes the various rituals and trappings that have 
361been devised to create a true church of flesh-worshippers. It is clear, from the interest in Satanism 
362that erupted in 1968 along with the fascination directed toward Ira Levin's book Rosemary's Baby, 
363that there are many people who would like to know how to start Satanic cults and ritualize black 
364magic. This book shows them how to go about it and fills that need. It is also clear that there is a 
365place for the formulation of teachings that constitute the antithesis to the repressive, inhibiting, anti- 
366material dogma of Christianity and other antiquated religions. The Satanic Bible also fills that need. 
367
368Perhaps the most important social value of this book is its challenge to other religions: Deal 
369with carnal desire and the flesh in a logical, rational manner or lose the struggle not only for men's 
370bodies, but also their souls. 
371
372
373
374INTRODUCTION by Michael A. Aquino 
375
376
377
378This introduction appeared in the hardcover Satanic Bible from its first release in 1972 
379throughout its existence, and in the Avon paperback edition from 1972 to 1976 
380
381Each successive era of man's cultural and ethical development has upraised its literary 
382manifesto - an argument challenging existing norms and proposing a novel approach to the 
383enduring issues of civilization. It has not infrequently been the case that the realities of political 
384nationalism have been blended with the idealisms of extranational emphasis to produce what we 
385now cautiously term existentialism. Pertinent works might include the Republic of Plato, the 
386Politics of Aristotle, Machiavelli's Prince, and the writings of Nietzsche, Hobbes, Locke, Marx, 
387and Sartre. 
388
389This is the book of our era. 
390
391The dawn of the Satanic Age was celebrated on April 30, 1966 - the Year One. On that date 
392Anton Szandor LaVey consecrated the Church of Satan in the city of San Francisco and assumed 
393office as its first High Priest. What had begun several years earlier as an intellectual forum 
394dedicated to the investigation and application of the Black Arts has since expanded into an 
395international philosophical movement of the first magnitude. Satanism, once the isolate province of 
396furtive outcasts and radical eccentrics, has now become a serious alternative to the doctrines of 
397theism and materialism. In its championship of indulgence instead of abstinence, the Church of 
398Satan rejects the notion that man's progress is contingent upon his acceptance of a self-imposed 
399morality. Sound judgment derives from the comparison and resolution of opposites, Satanists 
400maintain, and one cannot presume to justice by honoring a single standard of behavior. 
401
402An empirical approach to morality is not a recent innovation; such theorists as Pythagoras, 
403Hegel, Spencer, and Compte advanced the original propositions for man's intellectual 
404independence from the natural order. And, though this concept has invariably provoked adverse 
405reaction from society-oriented institutions, it is not an insubstantial viewpoint. One need only 
406consider the spasmodic cataclysms of history to see how inadequately Homo sapiens cooperates 
407with his fellows. 
408
409By itself, however, all theory is inconsequential. Until now the only advocates of a subjective 
410morality were professorial abstractionists and -occasionally -the scattered and disorganized 
411devotees of the traditional "White" witchcraft. Indeed the latter have enjoyed some notoriety of 
412late, as their supposed proclamation of a liberal morality tempered by social correctness appeals to 
413the bored but timid dilettante. Such aficionados of the occult profess a righteous horror of Black 
414Magic or Satanism, which they denounce as a maleficent, degenerate creature of moral and carnal 
415abuse. 
416
417The Satanist, on the other hand, regards traditional witchcraft as merely a neurotic reaction 
418against the established religions of the parent culture. The worship of any deity or deities - under 
419any guise whatsoever - is repulsive to the Black Magician, who considers all protestations of faith 
420or trust in a supernatural protectorate to be humiliating demonstrations of cowardice and emotional 
421insecurity. Satanism has been frequently misrepresented as "devil worship", when in fact it 
422constitutes a clear rejection of all forms of worship as a desirable component of the personality. It is 
423not so much an anti-religion - a simple rebuttal of any one belief - as it is an un-religion, an 
424uncompromising dismissal of all insubstantial mysticism. As such it represents a far more serious 
425threat to organized theologies than do the archaic customs of the old daemonologies. 
426
427Ritual and fantasy play a very real part in the activities of the Satanic Church, on the 
428assumption that the experience and control of mental and metaphysical irrationality are necessary 
429for the strengthening of the psyche. Thus a distinct effort is made to avoid what was perhaps the 
430Achilles' heel of the Gurdjieff-Ouspensky school of subjective psychological evolution; earlier 
431disciples of self-determined transcendentalism postulated that all non-materialistic sensations were 
432a danger to the coherence of the student. Crucial to the concept of Satanic ritual is an appreciation 
433of its illustrative and inspirational qualities without necessarily regarding it as inflexible reality. 
434
435Satanism is more accurately identified as a disposition than as a religion, as it is actively 
436concerned with all the facets of human existence, not with only the so-called spiritual aspects. Yet 
437
438
439
440those who proclaim it to be a danger to justice and cooperative order have missed the point entirely. 
441Satanism advocates unrestricted freedom, but only to the extent that one's preferences do not 
442impinge upon another's. It should also be noted that Satanism is a philosophy of the individual, not 
443of the mass. There are no collective policy statements save the famous Crowley admonition: "Self- 
444deceit is the gravest of all 'sins'." 
445
446While the majority of the populace may instinctively incline to a de facto Satanism, the Church 
447cautions that its propositions are not for the irresponsible. There are no Satanic missionaries, and to 
448affiliate one must meet exacting standards. Inexperience is not dishonored, but pretentiousness, 
449hypocrisy, and pomposity are treated with the scorn that they deserve. Satanism is no less an art 
450than it is a science, and there is "no standard of measurement deified". 
451
452Dr. LaVey is uniquely prepared to author the new Diabolism. An American of Georgian, 
453Alsatian, and Romanian Gypsy descent, he was quick to display the characteristic restlessness of 
454his nomadic ancestors and an unusual empathy for their earthy, arcane lore. An early preoccupation 
455with the military sciences led him to read the various logistical publications of the World War II 
456era, only to discover that the proud visions of martial glory entertained in the first world war had 
457given way to a detached, mercenary realism in the second. His experiences as a student did nothing 
458to dispel this first taste of human cynicism, and LaVey's growing impatience with the sterile 
459regimentation of conventional education drove him to seek the strange, surrealistic enchantments of 
460the circus. He assisted Clyde Beatty as a wild-animal trainer, and he soon developed a strong 
461affinity for the cats which was to mark his personality in a most curious manner. All animate 
462creatures are basically bestial, he reasoned, and even the most refined social orders achieve at best 
463only a flimsy suppression of this innate savagery. From the circus he proceeded to a carnival, where 
464the glitter of the performing arts was tinged with the ever-present struggle for daily subsistence. 
465Here LaVey worked in a pathetic but quietly dignified world of misfits, sideshow freaks, and 
466human oddities; and here he was to learn the craft of the stage magician, whose success depends 
467upon the contrived distraction of the audience's attention. With a certain grimness he noted the 
468fascination with which the "normal" man regards his deformed comrades - a gloating satisfaction 
469over the visiting of misfortune upon another instead of oneself. Becoming increasingly interested in 
470this cruel, lycanthropic attribute of human nature, he studied criminology in college and eventually 
471worked with the San Francisco Police Department as a photographer. 
472
473As a circus professional he had seen carnal man at his most artistic; now he was to view him at 
474his most vicious. Three years of the gore, brutality, and abject misery that permeate the criminal 
475subculture left him sickened, disillusioned, and angered with the rampant hypocrisy of polite 
476society. He turned to the pipe organ as a means of living and devoted the greater part of his efforts 
477to what was to become his life's work - Black Magic. 
478
479LaVey had long since rejected the stereotypical tracts on ceremonial sorcery as the hysterical 
480products of medieval imaginations. The "Old Craft" with its superstitions, affected mannerisms, 
481and infantile parlor games was not for him; what he sought was a metaphysical psychology that 
482would approach the intellectual man only after giving due consideration to his brutal, animalistic 
483origins. And so he came at last to the Goat of Mendes. 
484
485Satan is easily the most enigmatic figure in classical literature. Possessed of every conceivable 
486wealth, and the most powerful of the Archangels, he spurned his exalted allegiance to proclaim his 
487independence from all that his Heavenly patron personified. Although condemned to the most 
488hideous of domains, a Hell totally shunned by the divinity, he embraced such privations as the 
489burden of his intellectual prerogative. In his Infernal Empire one might indulge even the most 
490extraordinary tastes with impunity, yet amidst such wanton licentiousness the Devil maintained a 
491peculiar nobility. It was this elusive quality which Anton LaVey determined to identify. 
492
493After long years of research and experiment, he pronounced the guiding principle of Satanism: 
494that the ultimate consequence of man lies not in unity but in duality. It is only synthesis that decides 
495values; adherence to a single order is arbitrary and therefore insignificant. 
496
497LaVey's disturbing theories and bizarre operations of ceremonial Black Magic eventually 
498attracted a following of similarly minded individuals. From this first small circle the Church of 
499Satan was to emerge, attuned to its founder's contention that its messages would be presented most 
500effectively through "nine parts social respectability to one part of the most blatant outrage". 
501
502
503
504The social impact and spectacular growth of the Church were to become something of a legend 
505in themselves, but it was an essential part of LaVey's convictions that the formal institution's role 
506was principally that of a catalyst. Contemporary civilization has proved too interdependent to 
507permit the luxury of monastic isolationism. Satanism must accordingly assume a stance 
508comprehensible to the average intellect. It was with such intent that the Satanic Bible was 
509conceived. 
510
511The Satanic Bible is a most insidious document. One is strongly tempted to compare it with that 
512obscure, malefic mythology The King in Yellow, a psychopolitical work that supposedly drove its 
513readers to madness and damnation. As candid and conversational as the Satanic Bible might seem 
514at first glance, it is not a volume to be gently dismissed. It is very much the product of our time, not 
515only because such a book -together with its author -would more than likely have been destroyed in 
516an earlier era, but because its creation was an evolutionary inevitability. 
517
518You, the reader, are about to be impaled upon the sharp horns of a Satanic dilemma. If you 
519accept the propositions of this book, you condemn your most cherished sanctuaries to annihilation. 
520In return you will awaken - but only to the most fiery of Hells. Should you reject the argument, you 
521resign yourself to a cancerous disintegration of your previously subconscious sense of identity. 
522Small wonder that the Archfiend's legacy has won him so many bitter enemies! 
523
524Whatever your decision, it can be avoided no longer. The Satanic Bible finally articulates what 
525man has instinctively dreaded to proclaim: that he himself is potentially divine. 
526
527
528
529INTRODUCTION by Burton H. Wolfe 
530
531
532
533This second introduction by Wolfe was used from 1976 through 2005 
534
535On a winter's evening in 1967, 1 drove crosstown in San Francisco to hear Anton Szandor 
536LaVey lecture at an open meeting of the Sexual Freedom League. I was attracted by newspaper 
537articles describing him as "the Black Pope" of a Satanic church in which baptism, wedding, and 
538funeral ceremonies were dedicated to the Devil. I was a free-lance magazine writer, and I felt there 
539might be a story in LaVey and his contemporary pagans; for the Devil has always made "good 
540copy," as they say on the city desk. 
541
542It was not the practice of the black arts itself that I considered to be the story, because that is 
543nothing new in the world. There were Devil-worshipping sects and voodoo cults before there were 
544Christians. In eighteenth-century England a Hell-Fire Club, with connections to the American 
545colonies through Benjamin Franklin, gained some brief notoriety. During the early part of the 
546twentieth century, the press publicized Aleister Crowley as the "wickedest man in the world." And 
547there were hints in the 1920s and '30s of a "black order" in Germany. 
548
549To this seemingly old story LaVey and his organization of contemporary Faustians offered two 
550strikingly new chapters. First, they blasphemously represented themselves as a "church," a term 
551previously confined to the branches of Christianity, instead of the traditional coven of Satanism and 
552witchcraft lore. Second, they practiced their black magic openly instead of underground. 
553
554Rather than arrange a preliminary interview with LaVey for discussion of his heretical 
555innovations, my usual first step in research, I decided to watch and listen to him as an unidentified 
556member of an audience. He was described in some newspapers as a former circus and carnival lion 
557tamer and trickster now representing himself as the Devil's representative on earth, and I wanted to 
558determine first whether he was a true Satanist, a prankster, or a quack. I had already met people in 
559the limelight of the occult business; in fact, Jeane Dixon was my landlady and I had a chance to 
560write about her before Ruth Montgomery did. But I had considered all the occultists phonies, 
561hypocrites, or quacks, and I would never spend five minutes writing about their various forms of 
562hocus-pocus. 
563
564All the occultists I had met or heard of were white-lighters: alleged seers, prophesiers, and 
565witches wrapping their supposedly mystic powers around God-based, spiritual communication. 
566LaVey, seeming to laugh at them if not spit on them in contempt, emerged from between the lines 
567of newspaper stories as a black magician basing his work on the dark side of nature and the carnal 
568side of humanity. There seemed to be nothing spiritual about his "church". 
569
570As I listened to LaVey talk that first time, I realized at once there was nothing to connect him 
571with the occult business. He could not even be described as metaphysical. The brutally frank talk he 
572delivered was pragmatic, relativistic, and above all rational. It was unorthodox, to be sure: a blast at 
573established religious worship, repression of humanity's carnal nature, phony pretense at piety in the 
574course of an existence based on dog-eat-dog material pursuits. It was also full of sardonic satire on 
575human folly. But most important of all, the talk was logical. It was not quack magic that LaVey 
576offered his audience. It was common sense philosophy based on the realities of life. 
577
578After I became convinced of LaVey 's sincerity, I had to convince him that / intended to do 
579some serious research instead of adding to the accumulation of hack articles dealing with the 
580Church of Satan as a new type of freak show. I boned up on Satanism, discussed its history and 
581rationale with LaVey, and attended some midnight rituals in the famous Victorian manse once used 
582as Church of Satan headquarters. Out of all that I produced a serious article, only to find that was 
583not what the publishers of "respectable" magazines wanted. They were interested in only the freak 
584show kind of article. Finally, it was a so-called "girlie" or "man's" magazine, Knight of September 
5851968, that published the first definitive article on LaVey, the Church of Satan, and LaVey' s 
586synthesis of the old Devil legends and black magic lore into the modern philosophy and practice of 
587Satanism that all followers and imitators now use as their model, their guide, and even their Bible. 
588
589My magazine article was the beginning, not the end (as it has been with my other writing 
590subjects), of a long and intimate association. Out of it came my biography of LaVey, The Devil's 
591Avenger, published by Pyramid in 1974. After the book was published, I became a card-carrying 
592member and, subsequently, a priest of the Church of Satan, a title I now proudly share with many 
593
594
595
596celebrated persons. The postmidnight philosophical discussions I began with LaVey in 1967 
597continue today, a decade later, supplemented sometimes these days by a nifty witch or some of our 
598own music, him on organ and me on drums, in a bizarre cabaret populated by superrealistic 
599humanoids of LaVey's creation. 
600
601All of LaVey's background seemed to prepare him for his role. He is the descendant of 
602Georgian, Roumanian, and Alsatian grandparents, including a gypsy grandmother who passed on to 
603him the legends of vampires and witches in her native Transylvania. As early as the age of five, 
604LaVey was reading Weird-Tales magazines and books such as Mary Shelly' s Frankenstein and 
605Bram Stoker's Dracula. Though he was different from other children, they appointed him as leader 
606in marches and maneuvers in mock military orders. 
607
608In 1942, when LaVey was twelve, his fascination with toy soldiers led to concern over World 
609War II. He delved into military manuals and discovered arsenals for the equipment of armies and 
610navies could be bought like groceries in a supermarket and used to conquer nations. The idea took 
611shape in his head that contrary to what the Christian Bible said, the earth would not be inherited by 
612the meek, but by the mighty. 
613
614In high school LaVey became something of an offbeat child prodigy. Reserving his most 
615serious studies for outside the school, he delved into music, metaphysics, and secrets of the occult. 
616At fifteen, he became second oboist in the San Francisco Ballet Symphony Orchestra. Bored with 
617high school classes, LaVey dropped out in his Junior year, left home, and joined the Clyde Beatty 
618Circus as a cage boy, watering and feeding the lions and tigers. Animal trainer Beatty noticed that 
619LaVey was comfortable working with the big cats and made him an assistant trainer. 
620
621Possessed since childhood by a passion for the arts, for culture, LaVey was not content merely 
622with the excitement of training jungle beasts and working with them in the ring as a fill-in for 
623Beatty. By age ten he had taught himself to play the piano by ear. This came in handy when the 
624circus calliope player became drunk before a performance and was unable to go on; LaVey 
625volunteered to replace him, confident he could handle the unfamiliar organ keyboard well enough 
626to provide the necessary background music. It turned out he knew more music and played better 
627than the regular calliopist, so Beatty cashiered the drunk and installed LaVey at the instrument. He 
628accompanied the "Human Cannonball", Hugo Zachinni, and the Wallendas' high-wire acts, among 
629others. 
630
631When LaVey was eighteen he left the circus and joined a carnival. There he became assistant to 
632a magician, learned hypnosis, and studied more about the occult. It was a curious combination. On 
633the one side he was working in an atmosphere of life at its rawest level - of earthy music; the smell 
634of wild animals and sawdust; acts in which a second of missed timing meant accident or death; 
635performances that demanded youth and strength, and shed those who grew old like last year's 
636clothes; a world of physical excitement that had magical attractions. On the other side, he was 
637working with magic in the dark side of the human brain. Perhaps the strange combination 
638influenced the way he began to view humanity as he played organ for carnival sideshows. 
639
640"On Saturday night," LaVey recalled in one of our long talks, "I would see men lusting after 
641half-naked girls dancing at the carnival, and on Sunday morning when I was playing organ for tent- 
642show evangelists at the other end of the carnival lot, I would see these same men sitting in the pews 
643with their wives and children, asking God to forgive them and purge them of carnal desires. And 
644the next Saturday night they'd be back at the carnival or some other place of indulgence. I knew 
645then that the Christian church thrives on hypocrisy, and that man's carnal nature will out no matter 
646how much it is purged or scourged by any white-light religion." 
647
648Though LaVey did not realize it then, he was on his way toward formulating a religion that 
649would serve as the antithesis of Christianity and its Judaic heritage. It was an old religion, older 
650than Christianity or Judaism. But it had never been formalized, arranged into a body of thought and 
651ritual. That was to become LaVey's role in twentieth-century civilization. 
652
653After LaVey became a married man himself in 1951, at age twenty-one, he abandoned the 
654wondrous world of the carnival to settle into a career better suited for homemaking. He had been 
655enrolled as a criminology major at the City College of San Francisco. That led to his first 
656conformist job, photographer for the San Francisco Police Department. As it worked out, that job 
657had as much to do as any other with his development of Satanism as a way of life. 
658
659"I saw the bloodiest, grimiest side of human nature," LaVey recounted in a session dealing with 
660
661
662
663his past life. "People shot by nuts, knifed by their friends; little kids splattered in the gutter by hit- 
664and-run drivers. It was disgusting and depressing. I asked myself: 'Where is God?' I came to detest 
665the sanctimonious attitude of people toward violence, always saying 'it's God's will'." 
666
667So he quit in disgust after three years of being a crime photographer and returned to playing 
668organ, this time in nightclubs and theaters to earn a living while he continued his studies into his 
669life's passion: the black arts. Once a week he held classes on arcane topics: hauntings, E.S.P., 
670dreams, vampires, werewolves, divination, ceremonial magic, etc. They attracted many people who 
671were, or have since become, well known in the arts and sciences, and the business world. 
672Eventually a "Magic Circle" evolved from this group. 
673
674The major purpose of the Circle was to meet for the performance of magical rituals LaVey had 
675discovered or devised. He had accumulated a library of works that described the Black Mass and 
676other infamous ceremonies conducted by groups such as the Knights Templar in fourteenth-century 
677France, the Hell-Fire club and the Golden Dawn in eighteenth- and nineteenth-century England. 
678The intent of some of these secret orders was to blaspheme, lampoon the Christian church, and 
679address themselves to the Devil as an anthropomorphic deity that represented the reverse of God. In 
680LaVey's view, the Devil was not that, but rather a dark, hidden force in nature responsible for the 
681workings of earthly affairs, a force for which neither science nor religion had any explanation. 
682LaVey's Satan is "the spirit of progress, the inspirer of all great movements that contribute to the 
683development of civilization and the advancement of mankind. He is the spirit of revolt that leads to 
684freedom, the embodiment of all heresies that liberate." 
685
686On the last night of April 1966-Walpurgisnacht, the most important festival in the lore of 
687magic and witchcraft-La Vey ritualistically shaved his head in accordance with magical tradition 
688and announced the formation of the Church of Satan. For proper identification as its minister, he 
689put on the clerical collar. Up to that collar he looked almost holy. But his Genghis Khan-like 
690shaven head, his Mephistophelian beard, and his narrow eyes gave him the necessary demonic look 
691for his priesthood of the Devil's church on earth. 
692
693"For one thing," LaVey explained himself, "calling it a church enabled me to follow the magic 
694formula of one part outrage to nine parts social respectability that is needed for success. But the 
695main purpose was to gather a group of like-minded individuals together for the use of their 
696combined energies in calling up the dark force in nature that is called Satan." 
697
698As LaVey pointed out, all other churches are based on worship of the spirit and denial of the 
699flesh and the intellect. He saw the need for a church that would recapture man's mind and carnal 
700desires as objects of celebration. Rational self-interest would be encouraged and a healthy ego 
701championed. 
702
703He began to realize that the old concept of a Black Mass to satirize Christian services was 
704outmoded or, as he put it, "beating a dead horse". In the Church of Satan, LaVey initiated some 
705exhilarating psychodramas, in lieu of Christianity's self-debasing services, thereby exorcising 
706repressions and inhibitions fostered by white-light religions. 
707
708There was a revolution in the Christian church itself against orthodox rites and traditions. It had 
709become popular to declare that "God is dead". So, the alternative rites that LaVey worked out, 
710while still maintaining some of the trappings of ancient ceremonies, were changed from a negative 
711mockery to positive forms of celebrations and purges: Satanic weddings consecrating the joys of 
712the flesh, funerals devoid of sanctimonious platitudes, lust rituals to help individuals attain their sex 
713desires, destruction rituals to enable members of the Satanic church to triumph over enemies. 
714
715On special occasions such as baptisms, weddings, and funerals in the name of the Devil, press 
716coverage, though unsolicited, was phenomenal. By 1967 the newspapers that were sending 
717reporters to write about the Church of Satan extended from San Francisco across the Pacific to 
718Tokyo and across the Atlantic to Paris. A photo of a nude woman, half covered by a leopard skin, 
719serving as an altar to Satan in a LaVey-conceived wedding ceremony, was transmitted by major 
720wire services to daily newspapers everywhere: and it showed up on the front page of such bulwarks 
721of the media as the Los Angeles Times. As the result of the publicity, grottos (LaVey's counterpart 
722to covens) affiliated with the Church of Satan spread throughout the world, proving one of LaVey's 
723cardinal messages: the Devil is alive and highly popular with a great many people. 
724
725Of course LaVey pointed out to anyone who would listen that the Devil to him and his 
726followers was not the stereotyped fellow cloaked in red garb, with horns, tail and pitchfork, but 
727
728
729
730rather the dark forces in nature that human beings are just beginning to fathom. How did LaVey 
731square that explanation with his own appearance at times in black cowl with horns? He replied: 
732"People need ritual, with symbols such as those you find in baseball games or church services or 
733wars, as vehicles for expending emotions they can't release or even understand on their own." 
734Nevertheless, LaVey himself soon tired of the games. 
735
736There were setbacks. First, some of LaVey 's neighbors began complaining about the full-grown 
737lion he was keeping as a house pet, and eventually the big cat was donated to the local zoo. Next, 
738one of LaVey 's most devoted witches, Jayne Mansfield, died under a curse he had placed on the 
739head of her suitor, lawyer Sam Brody, for a variety of reasons I have explained in The Devil's 
740Avenger; LaVey had persistently warned her away from Brody and felt depressed over her death. It 
741was the second tragic death in the sixties of a Hollywood sex symbol with whom he had been 
742intimately involved; the other was Marilyn Monroe, LaVey' s paramour for a brief but crucial 
743period in 1948 when he had quit the carnival and was playing organ for strippers around the Los 
744Angeles area. 
745
746On top of all that, LaVey was tired of organizing entertainments and purges for his church 
747members. He had gotten in touch with the last living remnants of the prewar occult fraternities of 
748Europe, was busily acquiring their philosophies and secret rituals left over from the pre-Hitler era, 
749and needed time to study, write and work out new principles. He had long been experimenting with 
750and applying the principles of geometric spatial concepts in what he terms "The Law of the 
751Trapezoid". (He scoffs at current faddists who are "barking up the wrong pyramids".) He was also 
752becoming widely sought as speaker, guest on radio and television programs, and production and/or 
753technical adviser to scores of television producers and moviemakers turning out Satanic chillers. 
754Sometimes he was also an actor. As sociologist Clinton R. Sanders points out: "...no occultist has 
755had as direct an impact upon formulaic cinematic presentations of Satanism as has Anton Szandor 
756LaVey. Ritual and esoteric symbolism are central elements in LaVey 's church and the films in 
757which he has had a hand contain detailed portrayals of Satanic rites and are filled with traditional 
758occult symbols. The emphasis upon ritual in the Church of Satan is 'intended to focus the emotional 
759powers within each individual'. Similarly, the ornate ritualism that is central to LaVey' s films may 
760reasonably be seen as a mechanism to involve and focus the emotional experience of the cinema 
761audience." 
762
763At last LaVey decided to transfer rituals and other organized activities to Church of Satan 
764grottos around the world, and devote himself to writing, lecturing, teaching - and to his family: wife 
765Diane, the blonde beauty who serves as High Priestess of the Church; raven-haired daughter Karla, 
766now in her early twenties, a criminology major like her father before, spending much of her time 
767lecturing on Satanism at universities in many parts of the country; and finally Zeena, remembered 
768by people who saw the famous photo of the Satanic Church baptism as a tiny tot, but now a 
769gorgeously developed teenager attracting a growing pack of wolves, human male variety. 
770
771Out of LaVey' s relatively quiescent period came his widely read, pioneering books: First, The 
772Satanic Bible, which at this writing is in its twelfth edition (and this is my second, revised 
773introduction, after having written the original introduction to the first edition). Second, The Satanic 
774Rituals, which covers more of the somber, complex material LaVey unearthed from his increasing 
775sources. And third, The Compleat Witch, a bestseller in Italy, but, sadly, allowed by its American 
776publisher to go out of print with its potential unfulfilled. 
777
778LaVey 's spreading out from organized church activities to writing books for worldwide 
779distribution has, of course, greatly expanded Church of Satan membership. Satanism' s growing 
780popularity has naturally been accompanied by scare stories from religious groups complaining that 
781The Satanic Bible now outsells the Christian Bible on college campuses and is a leading causative 
782factor in youngsters' turning away from God. And certainly one suspects that Pope Paul had LaVey 
783in mind when he issued his worldwide proclamation two years ago that the Devil is "alive" and "a 
784person", a living, fire-breathing character spreading evil over the earth. LaVey, maintaining that 
785"evil" is "live" spelled backward and should be indulged in and enjoyed, answers the pope and the 
786religious scare groups this way: 
787
788"People, organizations, nations are making millions of dollars off us. What would they do 
789without us? Without the Church of Satan, they wouldn't have anybody to rage at and to take the 
790blame for all the rotten things happening in the world. If they really feel this way, they shouldn't 
791
792
793
794have blown us out of proportion. What you really have to believe instead is that they are the 
795charlatans, and they're really glad to have us around so they can exploit us. We're an extremely 
796valuable commodity. We've helped business, lifted up the economy, and some of the millions of 
797dollars we have generated have in turn flowed into the Christian church. We have proved many 
798times over the Ninth Satanic Statement that says the church - and countless individuals - cannot 
799exist without the Devil." 
800
801For that the Christian church must pay a price. The events that LaVey predicted in the first 
802edition of The Satanic Bible have come to pass. Repressed people have burst their bonds. Sex has 
803exploded, the collective libido has been released, in movies and literature, on the streets, and in the 
804home. People are dancing topless and bottomless. Nuns have thrown off their traditional habits, 
805exposed their legs, and danced the "Missa Solemnis Rock" that LaVey thought he was conjuring up 
806as a prank. There is a ceaseless universal quest for entertainment, gourmet foods and wines, 
807adventure, enjoyment of the here and now. Humanity is no longer willing to wait for any afterlife 
808that promises to reward the clean, pure - translate: ascetic, drab - spirit. There is a mood of 
809neopaganism and hedonism, and from it there have emerged a wide variety of brilliant individuals - 
810doctors, lawyers, engineers, teachers, writers, stockbrokers, real estate developers, actors and 
811actresses, mass communications media people (to cite a few categories of Satanists) - who are 
812interested in formalizing and perpetuating this all-pervading religion and way of life. 
813
814It is not an easy religion to adopt in a society ruled so long by Puritan ethics. There is no false 
815altruism or mandatory love-thy-neighbor concept in this religion. Satanism is a blatantly selfish, 
816brutal philosophy. It is based on the belief that human beings are inherently selfish, violent 
817creatures, that life is a Darwinian struggle for survival of the fittest, that only the strong survive and 
818the earth will be ruled by those who fight to win the ceaseless competition that exists in all jungles - 
819including those of urbanized society. Abhor this brutal outlook if you will; it is based, as it has been 
820for centuries, on real conditions that exist in the world we inhabit rather than the mystical lands of 
821milk and honey depicted in the Christian Bible. 
822
823In The Satanic Bible, Anton LaVey has explained the philosophy of Satanism more profoundly 
824than any of his ancestors in the Kingdom of Darkness, while describing in detail the innovative 
825rituals and trappings he has devised to create a church of realists. It has been clear from the first 
826edition that many people want to read this book to learn how to start Satanic groups and ritualize 
827black magic. The Satanic Bible and The Satanic Rituals are the only books that have demonstrated, 
828in a way that is authentic and true to relevant traditions, how all of that can be done. There have 
829been many imitators, never attributing their source, and with good reason; because once the 
830shabbiness and shallowness of the imitators have been compared to LaVey' s pioneering work, there 
831can no longer be any market for the ripoff artists. 
832
833The evidence is clear to any who are willing to view the record: Anton LaVey brought Satan 
834out of the closet and the Church of Satan is the fountainhead of contemporary Satanism. This book 
835summarizes the message both convey, and remains both challenge and inspiration, as timely today 
836as when it was written. 
837
838San Francisco 
839
840December 25, 1976 (XI Anno Satanas) 
841
842
843
844INTRODUCTION by Peter H. Gilmore 
845
846
847
848This introduction was used starting in 2005 
849
850Opening the Adamantine Gates 
851An Introduction to The Satanic Bible 
852by Magus Peter H. Gilmore 
853
854This book has the potential to change your life - it did mine. It is a diabolical work, written with 
855elegance, earthiness, and might, serving quite magically as a mirror. If you look within these pages 
856and see yourself; if you find its principles to be those you've lived by as long as you can remember; 
857if you feel the evocation of an overwhelming sense of homecoming, then you will have discovered 
858that you are a part of a scattered "meta-tribe," and the proper name for what you are is "Satanist." 
859
860I first encountered Anton Szandor LaVey through The Satanic Bible, at the age of thirteen when 
861I was an avowed atheist. Not being partial to literature promoting faith of any sort, I was pleasantly 
862surprised that this was no rant by someone claiming direct contact with Satan. 
863
864Instead, I found a common sense, rational, materialist philosophy, along with theatrical ritual 
865techniques meant as self-transformative psychodrama. Here was a tool perfectly suited to my nature 
866as a means for getting the most out of my life. I knew that "atheist" was no longer sufficient as a 
867designation for myself. This book lead me to meet and befriend LaVey, working with him to 
868administer the Church he created, and finally to succeed him as the second High Priest of the 
869Church of Satan. 
870
871It is one of Anton LaVey 's numerous talents that his written words are vivid, brimming with his 
872distinct personality. His well-wrought phrases give the sense of encountering the man himself, and 
873such an impression is not a delusion. When my wife, Peggy Nadramia, and I met The Doctor" (an 
874affectionate moniker used by those close him), we agreed that here was exactly the man we had 
875dared to expect from reading his books. 
876
877Unlike the founders of other religions who claimed 'inspiration" delivered through some 
878supernatural entity, LaVey readily acknowledged that he used his own faculties to synthesize 
879Satanism. He based it on both his understanding of the human animal acquired from life experience 
880and the wisdom he'd gained from other advocates of materialism, pragmatism, and individualism. 
881His blasphemously named "Church of Satan" was consciously designed to be an adversary to 
882existing "spiritual' belief systems. It was the first organization promulgating religious philosophy 
883championing Satan as the symbol of liberty and individualism. Concerning his role as founder he 
884said that, "If he didn't do it himself, someone else, per haps less qualified, would have." His 
885perceptive insights thus lead him to give a proper name to a human type that has always been part 
886of our species. 
887
888LaVey was born in Chicago in 1930, and his parents soon relocated to California, that 
889westernmost gathering place for the brightest and darkest manifestations of that "American 
890Dream." It was a fertile environment for the sensitive child who would eventually mature into a 
891role the press would dub "The Black Pope." From his Eastern European grandmother, young 
892LaVey learned of the superstitions that are still extant in that part of the world. These tales whetted 
893his appetite for the outre, leading him to become absorbed in classic dark literature such as Dracula 
894and Frankenstein. He also became an avid reader of the pulp magazines, which first published tales 
895now deemed classics of the horror and science fiction genres. He later befriended seminal Weird 
896Tales authors such as Clark Ashton Smith, Robert Barbour Johnson, and George Has. His fancy 
897was captured by fictional characters found in the works of Jack London and Somerset Maugham, in 
898comic strip characters like Ming the Merciless, as well as by historical figures of a diabolical cast 
899such as Cagliostro, Rasputin, and Basil Zaharoff. More interesting to him than the available occult 
900literature, which he dismissed as being little more than sanctimonious white magic, were books 
901applied obscure knowledge such as Dr. William Wesley Cook's Practical Lessons in Hypnotism, 
902Jane's Fighting Ships, and manuals for handwriting analysis. 
903
904His musical abilities were noticed early, and he was given free reign by his parents to try his 
905hand at various instruments. LaVey was mainly attracted to the keyboards because of their scope 
906
907
908
909and versatility. He found time to practice and could easily reproduce songs heard by ear without 
910recourse to fake books or sheet music. This talent would prove to be one of his main sources of 
911income for many years, particularly his calliope playing during his carnival days, and later his 
912many stints as an organist in bars, lounges, and nightclubs. These venues gave him the chance to 
913study how various melodic lines and chord progressions swayed the emotions of his audiences, 
914from the spectators at the carnival and spook shows to the individuals seeking solace for the 
915disappointments in their lives in distilled spirits and the smoke-filled taverns for which LaVey's 
916playing provided a moody soundtrack. 
917
918His odd interests marked him as an outsider, and he did not alleviate this by feeling any 
919compulsion to be "one of the boys." He despised gym class and team sports and often cut classes to 
920follow his own interests. Moving beyond the standard school texts, he absorbed volumes analyzing 
921human behavior on every level, from the impulses of the individual to the dynamics of the herd. He 
922watched films that would later be labeled film noir as well as German expressionist cinema such as 
923M, The Cabinet of Dr. Caligari, and the Dr. Mabuse movies. His taste for flashy apparel also 
924served to amplify his alienation from the mainstream. 
925
926He dropped out of high school to hang around with hoodlum types and gravitated towards 
927working in the circus and carnivals, first as a roustabout and cage boy and later as a musician. His 
928always-active curiosity was rewarded as he "learned the ropes" from the carnies. He worked an act 
929with the big cats-he had an affinity for these powerful predators-and later assisted with the 
930machinations of the spook shows. He became well-versed in the many rackets used to separate the 
931rubes from their money, along with the psychology that lead people to such pursuits. Under the 
932name "The Great Szandor" he played calliope and organ for the bawdy shows on Saturday nights, 
933as well as for tent revivalists on Sunday mornings, seeing many of the same men attending both and 
934noting this telling contradiction. All of these activities provided a firm, earthy background for his 
935evolving cynical worldview. 
936
937When the carnival season ended, LaVey would earn money by playing organ in Los Angeles 
938area burlesque houses, and he relates that it was during this period that he met and had a brief affair 
939with a then-unknown Marilyn Monroe, after accompanying her "chain-dragging" striptease at the 
940Mayan Burlesque Theater. Moving back to San Francisco, LaVey worked for a while as a 
941photographer for the police department, and, during the Korean War, enrolled in San Francisco City 
942College as a criminology major to avoid the draft. Both his studies and occupation revealed grim 
943insights into human nature and confirmed his rejection of spiritual doctrines. At this time he met 
944and married Carole Lansing, who bore him his first daughter Karla Maritza, in 1952. A few years 
945earlier LaVey had examined the writings of Aleister Crowley, so in 1951 he decided to meet some 
946of the Berkeley Thelemites. He was unimpressed, as they were more mystical and less "wicked" 
947than he supposed they should be for disciples of Crowley's libertine creed. 
948
949During the 1950s, LaVey supplemented his income as an investigator of alleged supernatural 
950phenomena, handing "nut calls" referred to him by friends in the police department. These 
951experiences proved to him that many people were inclined to seek a bizarre, "otherworldly" 
952explanation for phenomena that had prosaic causes. His rational explanations often disappointed the 
953complainants, so LaVey invented exotic sources to make them feel better, giving him insight as to 
954how belief functions in people's lives. 
955
956In 1956 he purchased a Victorian house on California Street in San Francisco's Richmond 
957District. It was reputed to have been a speakeasy, and was tricked out with secret passages, possibly 
958to aid in clandestine carnal activities. He painted it black, thus creating a haunted intrusion on an 
959otherwise typical block, matching his own unique presence. It was only natural that it would later 
960become home to the Church of Satan. After his death, the building remained unoccupied, a 
961brooding "shunned house," until it was demolished on October 17 of 2001 by the real estate 
962company that owned the property. 
963
964LaVey met and became entranced by Diane Hegarty in 1959; he then left Carole in 1960. 
965Hegarty and LaVey never married, but she bore him his second daughter, Zeena Galatea in 1964 
966and was his companion for many years. Hegarty and LaVey later separated; she sued him for 
967palimony and this was settled out of court. 
968
969Through his "ghost busting," and his frequent public gigs as an organist, including playing the 
970Wurlitzer at the Lost Weekend cocktail lounge, LaVey became a local celebrity and his holiday 
971
972
973
974parties attracted many San Francisco notables. Guests included Carin de Plessin, called "the 
975Baroness" as she had grown up in the royal palace of Denmark, anthropologist Michael Harner, 
976Chester A. Arthur III (grandson to the U.S. President), Forrest J. Ackerman (later, the publisher of 
977Famous Monsters of Filmland and acknowledged expert on science fiction), author Fritz Leiber, 
978local eccentric Dr. Cecil E. Nixon (creator of the musical automaton Isis), and underground 
979filmmaker Kenneth Anger. From this crowd LaVey distilled what he called a "Magic Circle" of 
980associates who shared his interest in the bizarre, the hidden side of what moves the world. As his 
981expertise grew, LaVey began presenting Friday night lectures summarizing the fruits of his 
982research. In 1965, LaVey was featured on the "The Brother Buzz Show", a humorous children's 
983program hosted by marionettes. The focus was on LaVey' s "Addams Family" lifestyle — making a 
984living as a hypnotist, investigator of the paranormal, and organist, as well as on his highly unusual 
985pet Togare, a Nubian lion. 
986
987In the process of creating his lectures, LaVey noticed many common threads, which he then 
988began weaving into a tenebrous conceptual tapestry. When a member of his Magic Circle suggested 
989that he had the basis for a new religion LaVey agreed and decided to found the Church of Satan as 
990the best means for communicating his ideas. And so, in 1966 on the night of May Eve — the 
991traditional Witches' Sabbath — LaVey declared the founding of the Church of Satan and 
992renumbered 1966 as the year One, Anno Satanas — the first year of the Age of Satan. 
993
994The attention of the press soon followed, particularly with the wedding of Radical journalist 
995John Raymond to New York socialite Judith Case on February 1st, 1967. Famed photographer Joe 
996Rosenthal was sent by the San Francisco Chronicle to capture an image that went onward to the 
997pages of the Los Angeles Times and other prominent newspapers. LaVey began the mass 
998dissemination of his Philosophy via the release of a record album, The Satanic Mass 
999(Murgenstrumm, 1968). The album featured a cover graphic named by LaVey as the "Sigil of 
1000Baphomet": the goat head in a pentagram, circled with the Hebrew word "Leviathan," which has 
1001since become the ubiquitous symbol of Satanism. Featured on the album was part of the rite of 
1002baptism written for three-year-old Zeena (performed on May 23rd, 1967). In addition to the actual 
1003recording of a Satanic ritual, side two of the LP had LaVey reading excerpts from the as-yet- 
1004unpublished The Satanic Bible over music by Beethoven, Wagner, and Sousa. His Friday lectures 
1005continued and he instituted a series of "Witches' Workshops" to instruct women in the art of 
1006attaining their will through glamour, feminine wiles, and the skillful discovery and exploitation of 
1007men's fetishes. 
1008
1009By the end of 1969, LaVey had taken monographs he had written to explain the philosophy and 
1010ritual practices of the Church of Satan and expanded them. His influences included philosophers 
1011such as Ayn Rand, Nietzsche, and Mencken, the base wisdom of the carnival folk, the observations 
1012of P.T. Barnum, and finally the imagery of the archfiend found in Twain, Milton, Byron, and other 
1013romantics. He prefaced these essays and rites with reworked excerpts from Ragnar Redbeard's 
1014Might is Right and concluded it with "Satanized" versions of John Dee's Enochian Keys to create 
1015The Satanic Bible. It has never gone out of print and remains the main source for the contemporary 
1016Satanic movement. 
1017
1018The philosophy presented in it is an integrated whole, not a smorgasbord from which one can 
1019pick and choose. It is meant only for a select few who are epicurean, pragmatic, worldly, atheistic, 
1020fiercely individualistic, materialistic, rational, and darkly poetic. There may be fellow-travelers — 
1021atheists, misanthropes, humanists, freethinkers — who see only a partial reflection of themselves in 
1022this showstone. Satanism may thus attract these types in some ways, but ultimately it is not for 
1023them. If it was only a philosophy, such individualists might be welcome; it is more. Satanism 
1024moves into the realm of religion by having an aesthetic component, a system of symbolism, 
1025metaphor, and ritual in which Satan is embraced not as some Devil to be worshipped, but as a 
1026symbolic external projection of the highest potential of each individual Satanist. The identification 
1027Satanists have with Satan is an intentional barrier against those who cannot resonate with this 
1028sinister archetype. The Satanic Bible was followed in 1971 by The Compleat Witch (re-released in 
10291989 as The Satanic Witch), a manual that teaches "Lesser Magic" — the ways and means of reading 
1030and manipulating people and their actions toward the fulfillment of one's desired goals. The Satanic 
1031Rituals (1972) was printed as a companion volume to The Satanic Bible and contains "Greater 
1032Magic" rituals culled from a Satanic tradition identified by LaVey in various world cultures. Two 
1033
1034
1035
1036collections of essays, which range from the humorous and insightful to the gleefully sordid, The 
1037Devil's Notebook (1992) and Satan Speaks (1998), complete his written canon. 
1038
1039Since its founding, LaVey's Church of Satan attracted many varied people who shared an 
1040alienation from conventional religions, including celebrities Jayne Mansfield and Sammy Davis Jr., 
1041as well as rock stars King Diamond, Marilyn Manson, and Marc Almond who all became, at least 
1042for a time, card-carrying members. He numbered among his associates Robert Fuest, director of the 
1043Vincent Price "Dr. Phibes" films as well as The Devil's Rain; Jacques Vallee, ufologist and 
1044computer scientist, who was used as the basis for the character Lacombe, played by Francois 
1045Truffaut, in Spielberg's Close Encounters of the Third Kind; and Aime Michel known as a 
1046spelunker and publisher of Morning of the Magicians. 
1047
1048LaVey's influence spread through articles in the news media throughout the world, popular 
1049magazines such as Look, McCalls, Argosy, Newsweek, Time, and later Seconds, The Nose, and 
1050Rolling Stone, numerous men's magazines, and via talk shows such as Joe Pyne, Phil Donahue, and 
1051Johnny Carson. This publicity left a mark on novels like Rosemary's Baby (completed by Ira Levin 
1052during the early days of the Church's high profile media blitz) and Leiber's Our Lady of Darkness, 
1053and films such as Rosemary's Baby (1968), The Devil's Rain (1975), The Car (1977), Dr. Dracula 
1054(1980), and many of the "Devil Cult" films from the 1970s through today that picked up on 
1055symbolism from LaVey's writings. A feature length documentary, Satanis: The Devil's Mass 
1056(1969) covered the rituals and philosophy of the Church, while LaVey himself was profiled in Nick 
1057Bougas' 1993 video documentary Speak of the Devil. 
1058
1059The Doctor's musicianship is preserved on several recordings, primarily Strange Music (1994) 
1060and Satan Takes a Holiday (1995). These reflect his penchant for tunes from the 1930s through the 
10611950s, which range from humorous to doom-laden as well as devil-themed songs. LaVey renders 
1062them on a series of self-programmed synthesizers, imitating various instrumental groups. They are 
1063impressive, as these are not multi-track recordings, but are done in one take with the sounds of the 
1064full instrumental ensemble created through the simultaneous use of numerous synthesizers played 
1065by LaVey's dexterous fingers as well as his feet on an organ- style foot pedal keyboard hooked-up 
1066via midi. 
1067
1068While his relationship with Diane Hegarty crumbled in the late 70s, a new lady would enter his 
1069life to become his final companion. Blanche Barton became his helpmate, co-conspirator, High 
1070Priestess, lover, and best friend. She bore him his only son, Satan Xerxes Carnacki LaVey on 
1071November 1, 1993. As his health deteriorated in the mid-90s, LaVey preferred to spend time only 
1072with the people whom he found enriching, gaining him a reputation as a recluse. He died on 
1073October 29, 1997, of complications arising from heart disease. There was no deathbed repentance. 
1074He went proudly as he lived, as a Satanist, his only regrets being that he was leaving the great party 
1075that was life, and that he would miss seeing his young son Xerxes grow to manhood. 
1076
1077According to LaVey's wishes, Barton succeeded him as the head of the Church after his death. 
1078In 2001, she passed on this position to myself, Peter H. Gilmore, by then a longtime church 
1079administrator and member of the Council of Nine. In 2002, Magistra Barton exchanged her position 
1080as High Priestess with my wife Magistra Peggy Nadramia, another veteran administrator who was 
1081serving as chair of the Council of Nine. 
1082
1083Two biographies have been written about LaVey: The Devil's Avenger (1974) by Burton Wolfe 
1084and Secret Life of a Satanist (1990) by Blanche Barton. In recent years detractors of LaVey with 
1085rather obvious agendas have disputed the authenticity of some of the events chronicled in these 
1086books. They accuse him of fabrication and self -promotional exaggeration. LaVey was a skilled 
1087showman, a talent he never denied. However, the incidents detailed in both biographies that can be 
1088authenticated via photographic, testimonial, and documentary evidence far outweigh the items in 
1089dispute. The fact remains that LaVey pursued a course that exposed him to unusual individuals 
1090from all strata of society. It climaxed with his founding of the Church of Satan, which lead to 
1091international notoriety. He was gifted beyond what is normally considered a standard for 
1092excellence, turning his hand to many arts with a deftness usually gained through dedication to only 
1093one muse. He lived his life as a true exemplar of all that he extolled — pursuing his pleasures 
1094without stinting while producing works only attained through vigorous self-discipline. 
1095
1096LaVey succeeded in avoiding the fate of Mrs. Cassan, a character from Charles G. Finney's The 
1097Circus of Dr. Lao, a favored novel of The Doctor. Her doom was to die and be forgotten, for her 
1098
1099
1100
1101life produced nothing that was memorable in either a creative or destructive manner. With his 
1102thoughts, now presented in multiple languages, continuing to inspire like minds around the globe, 
1103Anton Szandor LaVey has won a place in the arena of philosophical and religious discourse. We 
1104Satanists owe him our gratitude for symbolically opening the adamantine gates of Hell, by giving 
1105form and structure to a philosophy that names us as the Gods of our own subjective universes. His 
1106ultimate heresy against the complacent masses was to reject their idolized dictum that all men are 
1107equal. Consequently he challenged his comrades to exercise their faculties to judge and be judged 
1108in all that they do. He dethroned the seeking of external saviors and championed responsibility for 
1109all of one's actions and the resultant consequences. That is perhaps the most frightening principle to 
1110a society wherein none are held accountable for their behavior. 
1111
1112The Church of Satan remains a world-spanning cabal of those who work to continue human 
1113society's momentum along the vector set by LaVey. It shall remain the treasured domain of an 
1114imperious few, who live by their own blood and brains, who proudly reject any "good guy badge" 
1115and embrace the title of Satanist. There is nothing to fear in The Satanic Bible, for it will not 
1116transform you into something that you are not. It cannot convert you, or persuade you in directions 
1117not inherent in your nature. Its power lies in its ability to show you what you are through your 
1118reaction to its contents. Embrace them, and your life shall gain a new focus, for you will have 
1119sharpened your understanding of your self, and you will see more clearly how you differ from those 
1120around you. Reject some or all of these hardnosed postulates, and you are free to move on towards 
1121whatever other spiritual or conceptual haven that provides you with satisfaction. However, you will 
1122no longer be ignorant of what it means to be a Satanist. If you've grasped these fundamentals and 
1123have the talent to read people, you might notice that there are such individuals about you, and like 
1124LaVey himself, that they are some of the most just and fascinating folks you'll have the pleasure of 
1125knowing. 
1126
1127Magus Peter H. Gilmore 
1128High Priest, Church of Satan 
1129
1130
1131
1132PREFACE 
1133
1134
1135
1136This book was written because, with very few exceptions, every tract and paper, every 
1137"secret" grimoire, all the "great works" on the subject of magic, are nothing more than 
1138sanctimonious fraud - guilt- ridden ramblings and esoteric gibberish by chroniclers of magical 
1139lore unable or unwilling to present an objective view of the subject. Writer after writer, in 
1140efforts to state the principles of "white and black magic", has succeeded instead in clouding 
1141the entire issue so badly that the would-be student of sorcery winds up stupidly pushing a 
1142planchette over a Ouija board, standing inside a pentagram waiting for a demon to present 
1143itself, limply tossing I-Ching yarrow stalks like so many stale pretzels, shuffling pasteboards 
1144to foretell a future which has lost any meaning, attending seminars guaranteed to flatten his 
1145ego - while doing the same to his wallet - and in general making a blithering fool of himself in 
1146the eyes of those who know! 
1147
1148The true magus knows that occult bookshelves abound with the brMe relics of frightened 
1149minds and sterile bodies, metaphysical journals of self-deceit, and constipated rule -books of 
1150Eastern mysticism. Far too long has the subject of Satanic magic and philosophy been written 
1151down by wild-eyed journalists of the right-hand path. 
1152
1153The old literature is the by-product of brains festering with fear and defeat, written 
1154unknowingly for the assistance of those who really mle the earth, and who, from their Hellish 
1155thrones, laugh with noisome mirth. 
1156
1157The flames of Hell bum brighter for the kindling supplied by these volumes of hoary 
1158misinformation and false prophecy. 
1159
1160Herein you will find truth - and fantasy. Each is necessary for the other to exist; but each must 
1161be recognized for what it is. What you see may not always please you; but you will see! 
1162
1163Here is Satanic thought from a truly Satanic point of view. 
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168The Church of Satan 
1169
1170San Francisco, Walpurgisnacht 1968 
1171
1172
1173
1174PROLOGUE 
1175
1176
1177
1178The gods of the right-hand path have bickered and quarreled for an entire age of earth. Each 
1179of these deities and their respective priests and ministers have attempted to find wisdom in 
1180their own lies. The ice age of religious thought can last but a limited time in this great scheme 
1181of human existence. The gods of wisdom- defiled have had their saga, and their millerinium 
1182hath become as reality. Each, with his own "divine" path to paradise, hath accused the other of 
1183heresies and spiritual indiscretions. The Ring of the Nibelungen doth carry an everlasting 
1184curse, but only because those who seek it think in terms of "Good" and "Evil" - themselves 
1185being at all times "Good". The gods of the past have become as their own devils in order to 
1186live. Feebly, their ministers play the devil's game to fill their tabernacles and pay the 
1187mortgages on their temples. Alas, too long have they studied "righteousness", and poor and 
1188incompetent devils they make. So they all join hands in "brotherly" unity, and in their 
1189desperation go to Valhalla for their last great ecumenical council. "Draweth near in the gloom 
1190the twilight of the gods." The ravens of night have flown forth to summon Loki, who hath set 
1191Valhalla aflame with the searing trident of the Inferno. The twilight is done. A glow of new 
1192light is borne out of the night and Lucifer is risen, once more to proclaim: "This is the age of 
1193Satan! Satan Rules the Earth!" The gods of the unjust are dead. This is the morning of magic, 
1194and undefiled wisdom. The flesh prevaileth and a great Church shall be builded, consecrated 
1195in its name. No longer shall man's salvation be dependent on his self-denial. And it will be 
1196known that the world of the flesh and the living shall be the greatest preparation for any and 
1197all eternal delights! 
1198
1199REGIE SATANAS! 
1200AVE SATANAS! 
1201
1202
1203
1204HAIL SATAN! 
1205
1206
1207
1208THE 
1209NINE 
1210SATANIC 
1211STATEMENTS 
1212
1213
1214
1215
12161 . Satan represents indulgence, instead of abstinence! 
1217
12182. Satan represents vital existence, instead of spiritual pipe dreams! 
1219
12203. Satan represents undefiled wisdom, instead of hypocritical self-deceit! 
1221
12224. Satan represents kindness to those who deserve it, instead of love wasted on ingrates! 
1223
12245 . Satan represents vengeance, instead of turning the other cheek! 
1225
12266. Satan represents responsibility to the responsible, instead of concern for psychic 
1227vampires! 
1228
12297. Satan represents man as just another animal, sometimes better, more often worse than 
1230those that walk on all- fours, who, because of his "divine spiritual and intellectual 
1231development", has become the most vicious animal of all! 
1232
12338. Satan represents all of the so-called sins, as they all lead to physical, mental, or 
1234emotional gratification! 
1235
12369. Satan has been the best friend the church has ever had, as he has kept it in business all 
1237these years! 
1238
1239
1240
1241(FIRE) 
1242
1243
1244
1245THE BOOK OF SATAN 
1246
1247THE INFERNAL DIATRIBE 
1248
1249The first book of the Satanic Bible is not an attempt to blaspheme as much as it is a statement 
1250of what might be termed "diabolical indignation". The Devil has been attacked by the men of 
1251God relentlessly and without reservation. Never has there been an opportunity, short of 
1252fiction, for the Dark Prince to speak out in the same manner as the spokesmen of the Lord of 
1253the Righteous. The pulpit- pounders of the past have been free to define "good" and "evil" as 
1254they see fit, and have gladly smashed into oblivion any who disagree with their lies - both 
1255verbally and, at times, physically. Their talk of "charity", when applied to His Infernal 
1256Majesty, becomes an empty sham - and most unfairly, too, considering the obvious fact that 
1257without their Satanic foe their very religions would collapse. How sad, that the allegorical 
1258personage most responsible for the success of spiritual religions is shown the least amount of 
1259charity and the most consistent abuse - and by those who most unctuously preach the rules of 
1260fair play! For all the centuries of shouting- down the Devil has received, he has never shouted 
1261back at his detractors. He has remained the gentleman at all times, while those he supports 
1262rant and rave. He has shown himself to be a model of deportment, but now he feels it is time 
1263to shout back. He has decided it is finally time to receive his due. Now the ponderous rule- 
1264books of hypocrisy are no longer needed. In order to relearn the Law of the Jungle, a small, 
1265slim diatribe will do. Each verse is an inferno. Each word is a tongue of fire. The flames of 
1266Hell bum fierce . . . and purify! Read on and learn the Law. 
1267
1268
1269
1270THE 
1271BOOK OF 
1272
1273SATAN 
1274
1275I 
1276
12771 . In this arid wilderness of steel and stone I raise up my voice that you may hear. To the 
1278East and to the West I beckon. To the North and to the South I show a sign 
1279proclaiming: Death to the weakling, wealth to the strong! 
1280
12812. Open your eyes that you may see, Oh men of mildewed minds, and listen to me ye 
1282bewildered millions! 
1283
12843. For I stand forth to challenge the wisdom of the world; to interrogate the "laws" of 
1285man and of "God"! 
1286
12874. I request reason for your golden rule and ask the why and wherefore of your ten 
1288commandments. 
1289
12905. Before none of your printed idols do I bend in acquiescence, and he who saith "thou 
1291shalt" to me is my mortal foe! 
1292
12936. I dip my forefinger in the watery blood of your impotent mad redeemer, and write 
1294over his thorn- torn brow: The true prince of evil - the king of slaves! 
1295
12967. No hoary falsehood shall be a truth to me; no stifling dogma shall encramp my pen! 
1297
12988. I break away from all conventions that do not lead to my earthly success and 
1299happiness. 
1300
13019. I raise up in stem invasion the standard of the strong! 
1302
130310. 1 gaze into the glassy eye of your fearsome Jehovah, and pluck him by the beard; I 
1304
1305uplift a broad- axe, and split open his worm-eaten skull! 
13061 1 . 1 blast out the ghastly contents of philosophically whited sepulchers and laugh with 
1307
1308sardonic wrath! 
1309
1310
1311
1312THE 
1313BOOK OF 
1314
1315SATAN 
1316
1317II 
1318
13191 . Behold the crucifix; what does it symbolize? Pallid incompetence hanging on a tree. 
1320
13212. I question all things. As I stand before the festering and varnished facades of your 
1322haughtiest moral dogmas, I write thereon in letters of blazing scorn: Lo and behold; all 
1323this is fraud! 
1324
13253. Gather around me, Oh! ye death- defiant, and the earth itself shall be thine, to have and 
1326to hold! 
1327
13284. Too long the dead hand has been permitted to sterilize living thought! 
1329
13305 . Too long right and wrong, good and evil have been inverted by false prophets ! 
1331
13326. No creed must be accepted upon authority of a "divine" nature. Religions must be put 
1333to the question. No moral dogma must be taken for granted - no standard of 
1334measurement deified. There is nothing inherently sacred about moral codes. Like the 
1335wooden idols of long ago, they are the work of human hands, and what man has made, 
1336man can destroy! 
1337
13387. He that is slow to believe anything and everything is of great understanding, for belief 
1339in one false principle is the begiririing of all unwisdom. 
1340
13418. The chief duty of every new age is to upraise new men to determine its liberties, to 
1342lead it towards material success - to rend the rusty padlocks and chains of dead custom 
1343that always prevent healthy expansion. Theories and ideas that may have meant life 
1344and hope and freedom for our ancestors may now mean destruction, slavery, and 
1345dishonor to us! 
1346
13479. As environments change, no human ideal standeth sure! 
1348
134910. Whenever, therefore, a he has built unto itself a throne, let it be assailed without pity 
1350and without regret, for under the domination of an inconvenient falsehood, no one can 
1351prosper. 
1352
13531 1 . Let established sophisms be dethroned, rooted out, burnt and destroyed, for they are a 
1354standing menace to all true nobility of thought and action! 
1355
135612. Whatever alleged "truth" is proven by results to be but an empty fiction, let it be 
1357unceremoniously flung into the outer darkness, among the dead gods, dead empires, 
1358dead philosophies, and other useless lumber and wreckage! 
1359
136013. The most dangerous of all enthroned lies is the holy, the sanctified, the privileged he - 
1361the he everyone believes to be a model truth. It is the fruitful mother of all other 
1362popular errors and delusions. It is a hydra-headed tree of unreason with a thousand 
1363roots. It is a social cancer! 
1364
136514. The he that is known to be a he is half eradicated, but the he that even intelligent 
1366persons accept as fact - the he that has been inculcated in a hide child at its mother's 
1367knee - is more dangerous to contend against than a creeping pestilence! 
1368
136915. Popular lies have ever been the most potent enemies of personal liberty. There is only 
1370one way to deal with them: Cut them out, to the very core, just as cancers. Exteiminate 
1371them root and branch. Aririihilate them, or they will us! 
1372
1373
1374
1375THE 
1376BOOK OF 
1377
1378SATAN 
1379
1380
1381
1382III 
1383
13841. "Love one another" it has been said is the supreme law, but what power made it so? 
1385Upon what rational authority does the gospel of love rest? Why should I not hate mine 
1386enemies - if I "love" them does that not place me at their mercy? 
1387
13882. Is it natural for enemies to do good unto each other - and what is good? 
1389
13903 . Can the torn and bloody victim "love" the blood- splashed jaws that rend him limb 
1391from limb? 
1392
13934. Are we not all predatory animals by instinct? If humans ceased wholly from preying 
1394upon each other, could they continue to exist? 
1395
13965. Is not "lust and carnal desire" a more truthful term to describe "love" when applied to 
1397the continuance of the race? Is not the "love" of the fawning scriptures simply a 
1398euphemism for sexual activity, or was the "great teacher" a glorifier of eunuchs? 
1399
14006. Love your enemies and do good to them that hate and use you - is this not the 
1401despicable philosophy of the spaniel that rolls upon its back when kicked? 
1402
14037. Hate your enemies with a whole heart, and if a man smite you on one cheek, smash him 
1404on the other!; smite him hip and thigh, for self-preservation is the highest law! 
1405
14068 . He who turns the other cheek is a cowardly dog ! 
1407
14089. Give blow for blow, scorn for scorn, doom for doom - with compound interest 
1409liberally added thereunto! Eye for eye, tooth for tooth, aye four- fold, a hundred- fold! 
1410Make yourself a Terror to your adversary, and when he goeth his way, he will possess 
1411much additional wisdom to ruminate over. Thus shall you make yourself respected in 
1412all the walks of life, and your spirit - your immortal spirit - shall live, not in an 
1413intangible paradise, but in the brains and sinews of those whose respect you have 
1414gained. 
1415
1416
1417
1418THE 
1419BOOK OF 
1420
1421SATAN 
1422
1423
1424
1425IV 
1426
14271 . Life is the great indulgence - death, the great abstinence. Therefore, make the most of 
1428
1429life - HERE AND NOW ! 
1430
14312. There is no heaven of glory bright, and no hell where sinners roast. Here and now is 
1432our day of torment! Here and now is our day of joy! Here and now is our opportunity! 
1433Choose ye this day, this hour, for no redeemer liveth! 
1434
14353. Say unto thine own heart, "I am mine own redeemer." 
1436
14374. Stop the way of them that would persecute you. Let those who devise thine undoing be 
1438hurled back to confusion and infamy. Let them be as chaff before the cyclone and after 
1439they have fallen rejoice in thine own salvation. 
1440
14415. Then all thy bones shall say pridefully, "Who is like unto me? Have I not been too 
1442strong for mine adversaries? Have I not delivered myself by mine own brain and 
1443
1444
1445
1446THE 
1447BOOK OF 
1448
1449SATAN 
1450
1451
1452
1453V 
1454
14551 . Blessed are the strong, for they shall possess the earth - Cursed are the weak, for they 
1456shall inherit the yoke! 
1457
14582. Blessed are the powerful, for they shall be reverenced among men - Cursed are the 
1459feeble, for they shall be blotted out! 
1460
14613. Blessed are the bold, for they shall be masters of the world - Cursed are the 
1462righteously humble, for they shall be trodden under cloven hoofs! 
1463
14644. Blessed are the victorious, for victory is the basis of right - Cursed are the vanquished, 
1465for they shall be vassals forever! 
1466
14675. Blessed are the iron-handed, for the unfit shall flee before them - Cursed are the poor 
1468in spirit, for they shall be spat upon! 
1469
14706. Blessed are the death- defiant, for their days shall be long in the land - Cursed are the 
1471gazers toward a richer life beyond the grave, for they shall perish amidst plenty! 
1472
14737. Blessed are the destroyers of false hope, for they are the true Messiahs - Cursed are the 
1474god- adorers, for they shall be shorn sheep! 
1475
14768. Blessed are the valiant, for they shall obtain great treasure - Cursed are the believers in 
1477good and evil, for they are frightened by shadows! 
1478
14799. Blessed are those that believe in what is best for them, for never shall their minds be 
1480terrorized - Cursed are the "lambs of God", for they shall be bled whiter than snow! 
1481
148210. Blessed is the man who has a sprinkling of enemies, for they shall make him a hero - 
1483Cursed is he who doeth good unto others who sneer upon him in return, for he shall be 
1484despised! 
1485
14861 1 . Blessed are the mighty- minded, for they shall ride the whirlwinds - Cursed are they 
1487who teach lies for truth and truth for lies, for they are an abomination! 
1488
148912. Thrice cursed are the weak whose insecurity makes them vile, for they shall serve and 
1490suffer! 
1491
149213. The angel of self-deceit is camped in the souls of the "righteous" - The eternal flame 
1493of power through joy dwelleth within the flesh of the Satanist! 
1494
1495
1496
1497(AIR) 
1498
1499
1500
1501THE BOOK OF LUCIFER 
1502
1503THE ENLIGHTENMENT 
1504
1505The Roman god, Lucifer, was the bearer of light, the spirit of the air, the personification of 
1506enlightenment. In Christian mythology he became synonymous with evil, which was only to 
1507have been expected from a religion whose very existence is perpetuated by clouded 
1508definitions and bogus values! It is time to set the record straight. False moralisms and occult 
1509inaccuracies must be corrected. Entertaining as they might be, most stories and plays about 
1510Devil worship must be recognized as the obsolete absurdities they are. It has been said "the 
1511truth will make men free". The truth alone has never set anyone free. It is only doubt which 
1512will bring mental emancipation. Without the wonderful element of doubt, the doorway 
1513through which truth passes would be tightiy shut, impervious to the most strenuous poundings 
1514of a thousand Lucifers. How understandable that Holy Scripture should refer to the Infernal 
1515monarch as the "father of lies" - a magnificent example of character inversion. If one is to 
1516believe this theological accusation that the Devil represents falsehood, then it surely must be 
1517concurred that it was he, not god, that established all spiritual religions and who wrote all of the 
1518holy bibles ! When one doubt is followed by another, the bubble, grown large from long 
1519accumulated fallacies, threatens to burst. For those who already doubt supposed truths, this 
1520book is revelation. Then Lucifer will have risen. Now is the time for doubt! The bubble of 
1521falsehood is bursting and its sound is the roar of the world! 
1522
1523
1524
1525-WANTED!- 
1526
1527GOD 
1528DEAD OR ALIVE 
1529
1530
1531
1532It is a popular misconception that the Satanist does not believe in God. The concept of 
1533
1534f"God", as interpreted by man, has been so varied throughout the ages, that the Satanist 
1535simply accepts the definition which suits him best. Man has always created his gods, 
1536rather than his gods creating him. God is, to some, benign - to others, terrifying. To the 
1537Satanist "God" - by whatever name he is called, or by no name at all - is seen as the 
1538balancing factor in nature, and not as being concerned with suffering. This powerful 
1539force which permeates and balances the universe is far too impersonal to care about the 
1540happiness or misery of flesh- and-blood creatures on this ball of dirt upon which we 
1541
1542
1543
1544live. 
1545
1546
1547
1548Anyone who tliinks of Satan as evil should consider all the men, women, children, and 
1549animals who have died because it was "God's will". Certainly a person grieving the untimely 
1550loss of a loved one would much rather have their loved one with them than in God's hands! 
1551Instead, they are unctuously consoled by their clergyman who says, "It was God's will, my 
1552dear"; or "He is in God's hands now, my son." Such phrases have been a convenient way for 
1553religionists to condone or excuse the mercilessness of God. But if God is in complete control 
1554and as benign as he is supposed to be, why does He allow these things to happen? Too long 
1555have religionists been falling back on their bibles and rulebooks to prove or disprove, justify, 
1556condemn, or interpret. 
1557
1558The Satanist realizes that man, and the action and reaction of the universe, is responsible for 
1559everything, and doesn't mislead himself into thinking that someone cares. No longer will we 
1560sit back and accept "fate" without doing anything about it, just because it says so in Chapter 
1561such and such, Psalm so and so - and that's that! The Satanist knows that praying does 
1562absolutely no good - in fact, it actually lessens the chance of success, for the devoutly 
1563religious too often sit back complacently and pray for a situation which, if they were to do 
1564something about it on their own, could be accomplished much quicker! 
1565
1566The Satanist shuns terms such as "hope" and "prayer" as they are indicative of apprehension. 
1567If we hope and pray for something to come about, we will not act in a positive way which will 
1568make it happen. The Satanist, realizing that anything he gets is of his own doing, takes 
1569command of the situation instead of praying to God for it to happen. Positive minking and 
1570positive action add up to results. 
1571
1572Just as the Satanist does not pray to God for assistance, he does not pray for forgiveness for 
1573his wrong doings. In other religions, when one commits a wrong he either prays to God for 
1574forgiveness, or confesses to an intermediary and asks him to pray to God for forgiveness for 
1575his sins. The Satanist knows that praying does no good, confessing to another human being, 
1576like himself, accomplishes even less - and is, furthermore, degrading. 
1577
1578When a Satanist commits a wrong, he realizes that it is natural to make a mistake - and if he is 
1579truly sorry about what he has done, he will learn from it and take care not to do the same thing 
1580again. If he is not honestiy sorry about what he has done, and knows he will do the same thing 
1581over and over, he has no business confessing and asking forgiveness in the first place. But this 
1582is exactiy what happens. People confess their sins so that they can clear their consciences - 
1583and be free to go out and sin again, usually the same sin. 
1584
1585
1586
1587and be free to go out and sin again, usually the same sin. 
1588
1589There are many different interpretations of God, in the usual sense of the word, as there are 
1590types of people. The images run from a belief in a god who is some vague sort of "universal 
1591cosmic mind" to an anthropomorphic deity with a long white beard and sandals who keeps 
1592track of every action of each individual. 
1593
1594Even within the confines of a given religion, the personal interpretations of God differ greatiy. 
1595Some religions actually go so far as to label anyone who belongs to a religious sect other than 
1596their own a heretic, even though the overall doctrines and impressions of godliness are nearly 
1597the same. For example: The Catholics believe that the Protestants are doomed to Hell simply 
1598because they do not belong to the Catholic Church. In the same way, many splinter groups of 
1599the Christian faith, such as the evangelical or revivalist churches, believe that the Catholics 
1600are heathens who worship graven images. (Christ is depicted in the image that is most 
1601psychologically akin to the individual worshipping him, and yet the Christians criticize 
1602"heathens" for the worship of graven images.) And the Jews have always been given the 
1603Devil's name. 
1604
1605Even though the god in all of these religions is basically the same, each regards the way 
1606chosen by the others as reprehensible, and to top it all, religionists actually pray for one 
1607another! They have scorn for the brothers of the right-hand path because their religions carry 
1608different labels, and somehow this animosity must be released. What better way than through 
1609"prayer" ! What a simperingly polite way of saying: "I hate your guts," is the thinly disguised 
1610device known as praying for your enemy! Praying for one's own enemy is nothing more than 
1611bargain-basement anger, and of a decidedly shoddy and inferior quality! 
1612
1613If there has been so much violent discrepancy as to the proper way in which to worship God, 
1614how many different interpretations of God can there be - and who is right? 
1615
1616All devout "white- lighters" are concerned with pleasing God so that they might have the 
1617"Pearly Gates" opened for them when they die. Nevertheless, if a man has not lived his life in 
1618accordance with the regulations of his faith, he can at the last minute call a clergyman to his 
1619deathbed for a final absolution. The priest or minister will then come running on the double, 
1620to "make everything right" with God and see to it that his passport to the Heavenly Realm is 
1621in order. (The Yezidis, a sect of Devil worshippers, take a different viewpoint. They believe 
1622that God is all-powerful, but also all- forgiving, and so accordingly feel that it is the Devil 
1623whom they must please, as he is the one who rules their lives while here on earth. They 
1624believe so strongly that God will forgive all of their sins once they have been given the last 
1625rites, that they feel no need to concern themselves with the opinion God may hold of them 
1626while they live.) 
1627
1628With all of the contradictions in the Christian scriptures, many people currently cannot 
1629rationally accept Christianity the way it has been practiced in the past. Great numbers of 
1630people are beginning to doubt the existence of God, in the established Christian sense of the 
1631word. So, they have taken to calling themselves "Christian Atheists". True, the Christian Bible 
1632is a mass of contradictions; but what could be more contradictory than the term "Christian 
1633Atheist"? 
1634
1635If prominent leaders of the Christian faith are rejecting the past interpretations of God, how 
1636then can their followers be expected to adhere to previous religious tradition? 
1637
1638
1639
1640With all the debates about whether or not God is dead, if he isn't he had better have medicare! 
1641
1642
1643
1644jSa religions of a spiritual nature are inventions of man. He has created an entire 
1645
1646system of gods with nothing more than his carnal brain. Just because he has an ego, 
1647Jm and cannot accept it, he has to externalize it into some great spiritual device which he 
1648/ calls "God". 
1649
1650\ God can do all the things man is forbidden to do - such as kill people, perform miracles 
1651J to gratify his will, control without any apparent responsibility, etc. If man needs such a 
1652god and recognizes that god, then he is worshipping an entity that a human being 
1653invented. Therefore, he is worshipping by proxy the man that invented god. Is it not more sensible to 
1654worship a god that he, himself, has created, in accordance with his own emotional needs - one 
1655that best represents the very carnal and physical being that has the idea- power to invent a god 
1656in the first place? 
1657
1658If man insists on externalizing his true self in the form of "God", then why fear his true self, in 
1659fearing "God", - why praise his true self in praising "God", - why remain externalized from 
1660
1661"God" IN ORDER TO ENGAGE IN RITUAL AND RELIGIOUS CEREMONY IN HIS NAME? 
1662
1663Man needs ritual and dogma, but no law states that an externalized god is necessary in order 
1664to engage in ritual and ceremony performed in a god's name! Could it be that when he closes 
1665the gap between himself and his "God" he sees the demon of pride creeping forth - that very 
1666embodiment of Lucifer appearing in his midst? He no longer can view himself in two parts, 
1667the carnal and the spiritual, but sees them merge as one, and then to his abysmal horror, 
1668discovers that they are only the carnal - and always were! Then he either hates himself to death, 
1669day by day - or rejoices that he is what he is! 
1670
1671If he hates himself, he searches out new and more complex spiritual paths of "enlightenment" 
1672in hopes that he may split himself up again in his quest for stronger and more externalized 
1673"gods" to scourge his poor miserable shell. If he accepts himself, but recognizes that ritual and 
1674ceremony are the important devices that his invented religions have utilized to sustain his 
1675faith in a lie, then it is the same form of ritual that will sustain his faith in the truth - the 
1676primitive pageantry that will give his awareness of his own majestic being added substance. 
1677
1678When all religious faith in lies has waned, it is because man has become closer to himself and 
1679farther from "God"; closer to the "Devil." If this is what the devil represents, and a man lives 
1680his life in the devil's fane, with the sinews of Satan moving in his flesh, then he either escapes 
1681from the cackhngs and carpings of the righteous, or stands proudly in his secret places of the 
1682earth and manipulates the folly- ridden masses through his own Satanic might, until that day 
1683when he may come forth in splendor proclaiming "i am a satanist! bow down, for i am the highest 
1684
1685EMBODIMENT OF HUMAN LIFE!" 
1686
1687
1688
1689THE GOD YOU SAVE 
1690MAY BE YOURSELF 
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695SOME EVIDENCE OF 
1696A NEW SATANIC AGE 
1697
1698
1699
1700a The seven deadly sins of the Christian Church are: greed, pride, envy, anger, 
1701
1702gluttony, lust, and sloth. Satanism advocates indulging in each of these "sins" as they 
1703W all lead to physical, mental, or emotional gratification. 
1704
17059 A Satanist knows there is nothing wrong with being greedy, as it only means that he 
1706\ wants more than he already has. Envy means to look with favor upon the possessions 
1707J of others, and to be desirous of obtaining similar things for oneself. Envy and greed are 
1708the motivating forces of ambition - and without ambition, very lMe of any importance 
1709would be accomplished. 
1710
1711Gluttony is simply eating more than you need to keep yourself alive. When you have 
1712overeaten to the point of obesity, another sin - pride - will motivate you to regain an 
1713appearance that will renew your self-respect. 
1714
1715Anyone who buys an article of clothing for a purpose other than covering his body and 
1716protecting it from the elements is guilty of pride. Satanists often encounter scoffers who 
1717maintain that labels are not necessary. It must be pointed out to these destroyers of labels that 
1718one or many articles they themselves are wearing are not wearing are not necessary to keep 
1719them warm. There is not a person on this earth who is completely devoid of ornamentation. 
1720The Satanist points out that any ornamentation of the scoffer's body shows that he, too, is 
1721guilty of pride. Regardless of how verbose the cynic may be in his intellectual description of 
1722how free he is, he is still wearing the elements of pride. 
1723
1724Being reluctant to get up in the morning is to be guilty of sloth, and if you he in bed long 
1725enough you may find yourself committing yet another sin - lust. To have the faintest stirring of 
1726sexual desire is to be guilty of lust. In order to insure the propagation of humanity, nature 
1727made lust the second most powerful instinct, the first being self-preservation. Realizing this, 
1728the Christian Church made fornication the "Original Sin". In this way they made sure no one 
1729would escape sin. Your very state of being is as a result of sin - the Original sin! 
1730
1731The strongest instinct in every living thing is self-preservation, which brings us to the last of 
1732the seven deadly sins - anger. Is it not our instinct for self-preservation that is aroused when 
1733someone harms us, when we become angry enough to protect ourselves from further attack? 
1734A Satanist practices the motto, "If a man smite thee on one cheek, smash him on the other!" 
1735Let no wrong go unredressed. Be as a lion in the path - be dangerous even in defeat! 
1736
1737Since man's natural instincts lead him to sin, all men are sinners; and all sinners go to hell. If 
1738everyone goes to hell, then you will meet all your friends there. Heaven must be populated 
1739with some rather strange creatures if they all lived for was to go to a place where they can 
1740strum harps for eternity. 
1741
1742"Times have changed. Religious leaders no longer preach that all our natural actions are 
1743sinful. We no longer think sex is dirty - or that taking pride in ourselves is shameful - or that 
1744wanting something someone else has is vicious." Of course not, times have changed! "If you 
1745want proof of this, just look at how liberal churches have become. Why, they're practicing all 
1746the things that you preach." 
1747
1748
1749
1750Satanists hear these, and similar statements, all the time; and they agree wholeheartedly, but, 
1751if the world has changed so much, why continue to grasp at the threads of a dying faith? If 
1752many religions are denying their own scriptures because they are out of date, and are 
1753preaching the philosophies of Satanism, why not call it by its rightful name - Satanism? 
1754Certainly it would be far less hypocritical. 
1755
1756In recent years there has been an attempt to humanize the spiritual concept of Christianity. 
1757This has manifested itself in the most obvious non- spiritual means. Masses which had been 
1758said in Latin are now said in native languages - which only succeeds in making the nonsense 
1759easier to understand, and at the same time robs the ceremony of the esoteric nature which is 
1760consistent with the tenets of the dogma. It is much simpler to obtain an emotional reaction 
1761using words and phrases that cannot be understood than it is with statements which even the 
1762simplest mind will question when hearing them in an understandable language. 
1763
1764If priests and ministers were to have used the devices to fill their churches one hundred years 
1765ago that they use today, they would have been charged with heresy, called devils, oft-times 
1766persecuted, but certainly excommunicated without hesitation. 
1767
1768The religionists wail, "We must keep up with the times," forgetting that, due to limiting 
1769factors and deeply engrained laws of white light religions, there can never be sufficient 
1770change to meet the needs of man. 
1771
1772Past religions have always represented the spiritual nature of man, with little or no concern for 
1773his carnal or mundane needs. They have considered this life but transitory, and the flesh 
1774merely a shell; physical pleasure trivial, and pain a worthwhile preparation for the "Kingdom 
1775of God". How well the utter hypocrisy comes forth when the "righteous" make a change in 
1776their religion to keep up with man's natural change! The only way that Christianity can ever 
1777completely serve the needs of man is to become as Satanism is now. 
1778
1779It has become necessary for a new religion, based on man's natural instincts, to come forth. 
1780they have named it. It is called Satanism. It is that power condemned that has caused the 
1781religious controversy over birth-control measures - a disgruntled admission that sexual 
1782activity, for fun, is here to stay. 
1783
1784It is the "Devil" who caused women to show their legs, to titillate men - the same kind of legs, 
1785now socially acceptable to gaze upon, which are revealed by young nuns as they walk about 
1786in their shortened habits. What a delightful step in the right (or left) direction! Is it possible 
1787we will soon see "topless" nuns sensually throwing their bodies about to the "Missa Solemnis 
1788Rock"? Satan smiles and says he would like that fine - many nuns are very pretty girls with 
1789nice legs. 
1790
1791Many churches with some of the largest congregations have the most hand- clapping, sensual 
1792music - also Satanically inspired. After all, the Devil has always had the best tunes. 
1793
1794Church picnics, despite all of Aunt Martha's talk about the Lord's Bountiful Harvest, are 
1795nothing more than a good excuse for Sunday gluttony; and everyone knows that lots more 
1796than Bible reading goes on in the bushes. 
1797
1798The fund-raising adjunct to many church bazaars is commonly known as a carnival, which 
1799used to mean the celebration of the flesh; now a carnival is okay because the money goes to 
1800the church so that it can preach against the temptations of the Devil! It will be said that these 
1801
1802
1803
1804things are only pagan devices and ceremonies - that the Christians borrowed them. True, but 
1805the Pagans reveled in the delights of the flesh, and were condemned by the very same people 
1806who celebrate their rituals, but call them by different names. 
1807
1808Priests and ministers are in the front lines of peace demonstrations, and lying on railroad 
1809tracks in front of trains carrying war materials, with as much dedication as their brothers of 
1810the cloth, from the same seminaries, who are blessing the bullets and bombs and fighting men 
1811as chaplains in the armed forces. Someone must be wrong, someplace. Could it be that Satan 
1812is the one qualified to act as accuser? Certainly they named him that! 
1813
1814When a puppy reaches maturity it becomes a dog; when ice melts it is called water; when 
1815twelve months have been used up, we get a new calendar with the proper chronological name; 
1816when "magic" becomes scientific fact we refer to it as medicine, astronomy, etc. When one 
1817name is no longer appropriate for a given thing it is only logical to change it to a new one 
1818which better fits the subject. Why, then, do we not follow suit in the area of religion? Why 
1819continue to call a religion the same name when the tenets of that religion no longer fit the 
1820original one? Or, if religion does preach the same things that it always has, but its followers 
1821practice nearly none of its teachings, why do they continue to call themselves by the name 
1822given to followers of that religion? 
1823
1824If you do not believe in what your religion teaches, why continue to support a belief which is 
1825contradictory with your feelings. You would never vote for a person or issue you did not 
1826believe in, so why cast your ecclesiastical vote for a religion which is not consistent with your 
1827convictions? You have no right to complain about a political situation you have voted for or 
1828supported in any way - which includes sitting back and complacently agreeing with neighbors 
1829who approve the situation, just because you are too lazy or cowardly to speak your mind. So it 
1830is with religious balloting. Even if you cannot be aggressively honest about your opinions 
1831because of unfavorable consequences from employers, community leaders, etc., you can, at 
1832least, be honest with yourself. In the privacy of your own home and with close friends you 
1833must support religion which has your best interests at heart. 
1834
1835"Satanism is based on a very sound philosophy," say the emancipated. "But why call it 
1836Satanism? Why not call it something like 'Humanism' or a name that would have the 
1837connotation of a witchcraft group, something a little more esoteric - something less blatant." 
1838There is more than one reason for this. Humanism is not a religion. It is simply a way of life 
1839with no ceremony or dogma. Satanism has both ceremony and dogma. Dogma, as will be 
1840explained, is necessary. 
1841
1842Satanism differs greatly from all other so-called white- light, "white" witchcraft or magical 
1843groups in the world today. These self-righteous and supercilious religions protest that their 
1844members use the powers of magic only for altruistic purposes. Satanists look with disdain 
1845upon "white" witchcraft groups because they feel that altruism is sinning on the lay- away 
1846plan. It is unnatural not to have desire to gain things for yourself. Satanism represents a form 
1847of controlled selfishness. This does not mean that you never do anything for anyone else. If 
1848you do something to make someone for whom you care happy, his happiness will give you a 
1849sense of gratification. 
1850
1851Satanism advocates practicing a modified form of the Golden Rule. Our interpretation of this 
1852rule is: "Do unto others as they do unto you"; because if you "Do unto others as you would 
1853have them do unto you," and they, in turn, treat you badly, it goes against human nature to 
1854continue to treat them with consideration. You should do unto others as you would have them 
1855
1856
1857
1858do unto you, but if your courtesy is not returned, they should be treated with the wrath they 
1859deserve. 
1860
1861White witchcraft groups say that if you curse a person, it will return to you three- fold, come 
1862home to roost, or in some way boomerang back to the sender. This is yet another indication of 
1863the guilt- ridden philosophy which is held by these neo- Pagan, pseudo- Christian groups. White 
1864witches want to delve into witchcraft, but cannot divorce themselves from the stigma attached 
1865to it. Therefore, they call themselves white magicians, and base seventy- five per cent of their 
1866philosophy on the trite and hackneyed tenets of Christianity. Anyone who pretends to be 
1867interested in magic or the occult for reasons other that gaining personal power is the worst 
1868kind of hypocrite. The Satanist respects Christianity for, at least, being consistent in its guilt- 
1869ridden philosophy, but can only feel contempt for the people who attempt to appear 
1870emancipated from guilt by joining a witchcraft group, and then practice the same basic 
1871philosophy as Christianity. 
1872
1873White magic is supposedly utilized only for good or unselfish purposes, and black magic, we 
1874are told, is used only for selfish or "evil" reasons. Satanism draws no such dividing line. 
1875Magic is magic, be it used to help or hinder. The Satanist, being the magician, should have the 
1876ability to decide what is just, and then apply the powers of magic to attain his goals. 
1877
1878During white magical ceremonies, the practitioners stand within a pentagram to protect 
1879themselves from the "evil" forces which they call upon for help. To the Satanist, it seems a bit 
1880two-faced to call on these forces for help, while at the same time protecting yourself from the 
1881very powers you have asked for assistance. The Satanist realizes that only by putting himself 
1882in league with these forces can be fully and unhypocritically utilize the Powers of Darkness to 
1883his best advantage. 
1884
1885In a Satanic magical ceremony, the participants do not: join hands and dance "ring around the 
1886rosy" in a circle; bum candles of various colors for various wishes; call out the names of 
1887"Father, Son and Holy Ghost" while supposedly practicing Black Arts; pick a "Saint" for their 
1888personal guide in obtaining help for their problems; dunk themselves in smelly oils and hope 
1889the money comes in; meditate so they can arrive at a "great spiritual awakening"; recite long 
1890incantations with the name of Jesus thrown in for good measure, between every few words, 
1891etc., etc., etc., ad nauseam! 
1892
1893because - This is not the way to practice Satanic magic. If you cannot divorce yourself from 
1894hypocritical self-deceit, you will never be successful as a magician, much less a Satanist. 
1895
1896The Satanic religion has not merely lifted the coin - it has flipped it completely over. 
1897Therefore, why should it support the very principles to which it is completely opposed by 
1898calling itself anything other than a name which is totally in keeping with the reversed 
1899doctrines which make up the Satanic philosophy? Satanism is not a white light religion; it is a 
1900religion of the flesh, the mundane, the carnal - all of which are ruled by Satan, the 
1901personification of the Left Hand Path. 
1902
1903Inevitably, the next question asked is: "Granted, you can't call it humanism because 
1904humanism is not a religion; but why even have a religion in the first place if all you do is what 
1905comes naturally, anyway? Why not just do it?" 
1906
1907Modern man has come a long way; he has become disenchanted with the nonsensical dogmas 
1908of past religions. We are living in an enlightened age. Psychiatry has made great strides in 
1909
1910
1911
1912enlightening man about his true personality. We are living in an era of intellectual awareness 
1913unlike any the world has ever seen. 
1914
1915This is all very well and good, but - there is one flaw in this new state of awareness. It is one 
1916thing to accept something intellectually, but to accept the same thing emotionally is an 
1917entirely different matter. The one need that psychiatry cannot fill is man's inherent need for 
1918emotionalizing through dogma. Man needs ceremony and ritual, fantasy and enchantment. 
1919Psychiatry, despite all the good it has done, has robbed man of wonder and fantasy which 
1920religion, in the past, has provided. 
1921
1922Satanism, realizing the current needs of man, fills the large grey void between religion and 
1923psychiatry. The Satanic philosophy combines the fundamentals of psychology and good, 
1924honest emotionalizing, or dogma. It provides man with his much needed fantasy. There is 
1925nothing wrong with dogma, providing it is not based on ideas and actions which go 
1926completely against human nature. 
1927
1928The quickest way of traveling between two points is in a straight line. If all the guilts that 
1929have been built up can be turned into advantages, it ehrninates the need for intellectual 
1930purging of the psyche in an attempt to cleanse it from these repressions. Satanism is the only 
1931religion known to man that accepts man as he is, and promotes the rationale of turning a bad 
1932thing into a good thing rather than bending over backwards to eliminate the bad thing. 
1933
1934Therefore, after intellectually evaluating your problems through common sense and drawing 
1935on what psychiatry has taught us, if you still cannot emotionally release yourself from 
1936unwarranted guilt, and put your theories into action, then you should learn to make your guilt 
1937work for you. You should act upon your natural instincts, and then, if you cannot perform 
1938without feeling guilty, revel in your guilt. This may sound like a contradiction in terms, but if 
1939you will think about it, guilt can often add a fillip to the senses. Adults would do well to take 
1940a lesson from children. Children often take great delight in doing something they know they 
1941are not supposed to. 
1942
1943Yes, times have changed, but man hasn't. The basics of Satanism have always existed. The 
1944only thing that is new is the formal organization of a religion based on the universal traits of 
1945man. For centuries, magnificent structures of stone, concrete, mortar, and steel have been 
1946devoted to man's abstinence. It is high time that human beings stopped fighting themselves, 
1947and devoted their time to building temples designed for man's indulgences. 
1948
1949Even though times have changed, and always will, man remains basically the same. For two 
1950thousand years man has done penance for something he never should have had to feel guilty 
1951about in the first place. We are tired of denying ourselves the pleasures of life which we 
1952deserve. Today, as always, man needs to enjoy himself here and now, instead of waiting for 
1953his rewards in heaven. So, why not have a religion based on indulgence? Certainly, it is 
1954consistent with the nature of the beast. We are no longer supplicating weaklings trembling 
1955before an unmerciful "God" who cares not whether we live or die. We are self-respecting, 
1956prideful people - we are Satanists! 
1957
1958
1959
1960HELL, THE DEVIL, 
1961
1962AND HOW TO 
1963SELL YOUR SOUL 
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968S atan has certainly been the best friend the church has ever had, as he has kept it in 
1969
1970business all these years. The false doctrine of Hell and the Devil has allowed the 
1971Protestant and Catholic Churches to flourish far too long. Without a devil to point their 
1972fingers at, rehgionists of the right hand path would have nothing with which to threaten 
1973their followers. "Satan leads you to temptation"; "Satan is the prince of evil"; "Satan is 
1974vicious, cruel, brutal," they warn. "If you give in to the temptations of the devil, you 
1975will surely suffer eternal damnation and roast in Hell." 
1976
1977The semantic meaning of Satan is the "adversary" or "opposition" or the "accuser". The very 
1978word "devil" comes from the Indian devi which means "god". Satan represents opposition to 
1979all religions which serve to frustrate and condemn man for his natural instincts. He has been 
1980given an evil role simply because he represents the carnal, earthly, and mundane aspects of 
1981life. 
1982
1983Satan, the chief devil of the Western World, was originally an angel whose duty was to report 
1984human delinquencies to God. It was not until the Fourteenth Century that he began to be 
1985depicted as an evil deity who was part man and part animal, with goat- like horns and hooves. 
1986Before Christianity gave him the names of Satan, Lucifer, etc., the carnal side of man's nature 
1987was governed by the god which was then called Dionysus, or Pan, depicted as a satyr or faun, 
1988by the Greeks. Pan was originally the "good guy", and symbolized fertility and fecundity. 
1989
1990Whenever a nation comes under a new form of government, the heroes of the past become 
1991villains of the present. So it is with religion. The earliest Christians believed that the Pagan 
1992deities were devils, and to employ them was to use "black magic". Miraculous heavenly 
1993events they termed "white magic"; this was the sole distinction between the two. The old gods 
1994did not die, they fell into Hell and became devils. The bogey, goblin, or bugaboo used to 
1995frighten children is derived from the Slavonic "Bog" which means "god", as does Bhaga in 
1996Hindu. 
1997
1998Many pleasures revered before the advent of Christianity were condemned by the new 
1999religion. It required little changeover to transform the horns and cloven hooves of Pan into a 
2000most convincing devil! Pan's attributes could be neatiy changed into charged- with- punishment 
2001sins, and so the metamorphosis was complete. 
2002
2003The association of the goat with the Devil is found in the Christian Bible, where the holiest 
2004day of the year, the Day of Atonement, was celebrated by casting lots for two goats "without 
2005blemish", one to be offered to the Lord, and one to Azazel. The goat carrying the sins of the 
2006people was driven into the desert and became a "scapegoat". This is the origin of the goat 
2007which is still used in lodge ceremonies today as it was also used in Egypt, where once a year 
2008it was sacrificed to a God. 
2009
2010The devils of mankind are many, and their origins diversified. The performance of Satanic 
2011ritual does not embrace the calling forth of demons; this practice is followed only by those 
2012who are in fear of the very forces they conjure. 
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017Supposedly, demons are malevolent spirits with attributes conductive to the deterioration of 
2018the people or events that they touch upon. The Greek word demon meant a guardian spirit or 
2019source of inspiration, and to be sure, later theologians invented legion upon legion of these 
2020harbingers of inspiration - all wicked. 
2021
2022An indication of the cowardice of "magicians" of the right-hand path is the practice of calling 
2023upon a particular demon (who would supposedly be a minion of the devil) to do his bidding. 
2024The assumption is that the demon, being only a flunky of the devil, is easier to control. Occult 
2025lore states that only the most formidably "protected" or insanely foolhardy sorcerer would try 
2026to call forth the Devil himself. 
2027
2028The Satanist does not furtively call upon these "lesser" devils, but brazenly invokes those who 
2029people that infernal army of long-standing outrage - the Devils themselves! 
2030
2031Theologians have catalogued some of the names of devils in their lists of demons, as might be 
2032expected, but the roster which follows contains the names and origins of the Gods and 
2033Goddesses called upon, which make up a large part of the occupancy of the Royal Palace of 
2034Hell: 
2035
2036THE FOUR CROWN PRINCES OF HELL 
2037
2038satan - (Hebrew) adversary, opposite, accuser, Lord of fire, the inferno, the south 
2039lucifer - (Roman) bringer of light, enlightenment, the air, the morning star, the east 
2040belial - (Hebrew) without a master, baseness of the earth, independence, the north 
2041leviathan - (Hebrew) the serpent out of the deeps, the sea, the west 
2042
2043THE INFERNAL NAMES 
2044
2045Abaddon - (Hebrew) the destroyer 
2046Adramelech - Samarian devil 
2047Ahpuch - Mayan devil 
2048Ahriman - Mazdean devil 
2049
2050Anion - Egyptian ram- headed god of life and reproduction 
2051Apollyon - Greek synonym for Satan, the arch fiend 
2052
2053Asmodeus - Hebrew devil of sensuality and luxury, originally "creature of judgement" 
2054
2055Astaroth - Phoenician goddess of lasciviousness, equivalent of Babylonian Ishtar 
2056
2057Azazel - (Hebrew) taught man to make weapons of war, introduced cosmetics 
2058
2059Baalberith - Canaanite Lord of the covenant who was later made a devil 
2060
2061Balaam - Hebrew Devil of avarice and greed 
2062
2063Baphomet - worshipped by the Templars as symbolic of Satan 
2064
2065Bast - Egyptian goddess of pleasure represented by the cat 
2066
2067Beelzebub - (Hebrew) Lord of the Flies, taken from symbolism of the scarab 
2068
2069Behemoth - Hebrew personification of Satan in the form of an elephant 
2070
2071Beherit - Syriac name for Satan 
2072
2073Bile - Celtic god of Hell 
2074
2075Chemosh - national god of Moabites, later a devil 
2076Cimeries - rides a black horse and rules Africa 
2077Coyote - American Indian devil 
2078Dagon - Philistine avenging devil of the sea 
2079Damballa - Voodoo serpent god 
2080
2081Demogorgon - Greek name of the devil, it is said should not be known to mortals 
2082
2083
2084
2085Diabolus - ( Greek) "flowing downwards" 
2086
2087Dracula - Romanian name for devil 
2088
2089Emma-O - Japanese ruler of Hell 
2090
2091Euronymous - Greek prince of death 
2092
2093Fenriz - son of Loki, depicted as a wolf 
2094
2095Gorgo - dim. of Demogorgon, Greek name of the devil 
2096
2097Haborym - Hebrew synonym for Satan 
2098
2099Hecate - Greek goddess of the underworld and witchcraft 
2100
2101Ishtar - Babylonian goddess of fertility 
2102
2103Kali - (Hindu) daughter of Shiva, high priestess of the Thuggees 
2104Lilith - Hebrew female devil, Adam's first wife who taught him the ropes 
2105Loki - Teutonic devil 
2106
2107Mammon - Aramaic god of wealth and profit 
2108Mania - Etruscan goddess of Hell 
2109Mantus - Etruscan god of Hell 
2110Marduk - god of the city of Babylon 
2111Mastema - Hebrew synonym for Satan 
2112Melek Taus - Yezidi devil 
2113
2114Mephistopheles - ( Greek) he who shuns the light, q. v. Faust 
2115
2116Metztli - Aztec goddess of the night 
2117
2118Mictian - Aztec god of death 
2119
2120Midgard - son of Loki, depicted as a serpent 
2121
2122Milcom - Ammonite devil 
2123
2124Moloch - Phoenician and Canaanite devil 
2125
2126Mormo - ( Greek) King of the Ghouls, consort of Hecate 
2127
2128Naamah - Hebrew female devil of seduction 
2129
2130Nergal - Babylonian god of Hades 
2131
2132Nihasa - American Indian devil 
2133
2134Nija - Polish god of the underworld 
2135
2136O-Yama - Japanese name for Satan 
2137
2138Pan - Greek god of lust, later relegated to devildom 
2139
2140Pluto - Greek god of the underworld 
2141
2142Proserpine - Greek queen of the underworld 
2143
2144Pwcca - Welsh name for Satan 
2145
2146Rimmon - Syrian devil worshipped at Damascus 
2147
2148Sabazios - Phrygian origin, identified with Dionysos, snake worship 
2149
2150Saitan - Enochian equivalent of Satan 
2151
2152Sammael - (Hebrew) "venom of God" 
2153
2154Samnu - Central Asian devil 
2155
2156Sedit - American Indian devil 
2157
2158Sekhmet - Egyptian goddess of vengeance 
2159
2160Set - Egyptian devil 
2161
2162Shaitan - Arabic name for Satan 
2163
2164Shiva - (Hindu) the destroyer 
2165
2166Supay - Inca god of the underworld 
2167
2168T'an-mo - Chinese counterpart to the devil, covetousness, desire 
2169Tchort - Russian name for Satan, "black god" 
2170Tezcatlipoca - Aztec god of Hell 
2171
2172Thamuz - Sumerian god who later was relegated to devildom 
2173Thoth - Egyptian god of magic 
2174Tunrida - Scandinavian female devil 
2175
2176
2177
2178Typhon - Greek personification of Satan 
2179Yaotzin - Aztec god of Hell 
2180Yen-lo-Wang - Chinese ruler of Hell 
2181
2182The devils of past religions have always, at least in part, had animal characteristics, evidence 
2183of man's constant need to deny that he too is an animal, for to do so would serve a mighty 
2184blow to his impoverished ego. 
2185
2186The pig was despised by the Jews and the Egyptians. It symbolized the gods Frey, Osiris, 
2187Adonis, Persephone, Attis, and Demeter, and was sacrificed to Osiris and the Moon. But, in 
2188time, it became degraded into a devil. The Phoenicians worshipped a fly god, Baal, from which 
2189comes the devil, Beelzebub. Both Baal and Beelzebub are identical to the dung beetle or 
2190scarabaeus of the Egyptians which appeared to resurrect itself, much as the mythical bird, the 
2191phoenix, rose from its own ashes. The ancient Jews believed, through their contact with the 
2192Persians, that the two great forces in the world were Ahura- Mazda, the god of fire, tight, life, 
2193and goodness; and Ahriman, the serpent, the god of darkness, destruction, death, and evil. 
2194These, and countless other examples, not only depict man's devils as animals, but also show 
2195his need to sacrifice the original animal gods and demote them to his devils. 
2196
2197At the time of the Reformation, in the Sixteenth Century, the alchemist, Dr. Johann Faustus, 
2198discovered a method of summoning a demon - Mephistopheles - from Hell and making a pact 
2199with him. He signed a contract in blood to turn his soul over to Mephistopheles in return for 
2200the feeling of youth, and at once became young. When the time came for Faustus to die, he 
2201retired to his room and was blown to bits as though his laboratory had exploded. This story is 
2202a protest of the times (the Sixteenth Century) against science, chemistry, and magic. 
2203
2204To the Satanist, it is unnecessary to sell your soul to the Devil or make a pact with Satan. This 
2205threat was devised by Christianity to terrorize people so they would not stray from the fold. 
2206With scolding fingers and trembling voices, they taught their followers that if they gave in to 
2207the temptations of Satan, and lived their lives according to their natural predilections, they 
2208would have to pay for their sinful pleasures by giving their souls to Satan and suffering in 
2209Hell for all eternity. People were led to believe that a pure soul was a passport to everlasting 
2210life. 
2211
2212Pious prophets have taught man to fear Satan. But what of terms like "God fearing"? If God is 
2213so merciful, why do people have to fear him? Are we to believe there is nowhere we can turn 
2214to escape fear? If you have to fear God, why not be "Satan fearing" and at least have the fun 
2215that being God fearing denies you? Without such a wholesale fear religionists would have had 
2216nothing with which to wield power over their followers. 
2217
2218The Teutonic Goddess of the Dead and daughter of Loki was named Hel, a Pagan god of 
2219torture and punishment. Another "L" was added when the books of the Old Testament were 
2220formulated. The prophets who wrote the Bible did not know the word "Hell"; they used the 
2221Hebrew Sheol and the Greek Hades, which meant the grave; also the Greek Tartaros, which 
2222was the abode of fallen angels, the underworld (inside the earth), and Gehenna, which was a 
2223valley near Jerusalem where Moloch reigned and garbage was dumped and burned. It is from 
2224this that the Christian Church has evolved the idea of "fire and brimstone" in Hell. 
2225
2226The Protestant Hell and the Catholic Hell are places of eternal punishment; however, the 
2227Catholics also believe there is a "Purgatory" where all souls go for a time, and a "Limbo" 
2228where unbaptized souls go. The Buddhist Hell is divided into eight sections, the first seven of 
2229
2230
2231
2232which can be expiated. The ecclesiastical description of Hell is that of a horrible place of fire 
2233and torment; in Dante's Inferno, and in northern climes, it was thought to be an icy cold 
2234region, a giant refrigerator. 
2235
2236(Even with all their threats of eternal damnation and soul roasting, Christian missionaries 
2237have run across some who were not so quick to swallow their drivel. Pleasure and pain, like 
2238beauty, are in the eye of the beholder. So, when missionaries ventured into Alaska and warned 
2239the Eskimos of the horrors of Hell and the blazing lake of fire awaiting transgressors, they 
2240eagerly asked: "How do we get there?" !) 
2241
2242Most Satanists do not accept Satan as an anthropomorphic being with cloven hooves, a barbed 
2243tail, and horns. He merely represents a force in nature - the powers of darkness which have 
2244been named just that because no religion has taken these forces out of the darkness. Nor has 
2245science been able to apply technical terminology to this force. It is an untapped reservoir that 
2246few can make use of because they lack the ability use a tool without having to first break 
2247down and label all the parts which make it run. It is this incessant need to analyze which 
2248prohibits most people from taking advantage of this many faceted key to the unknown - which 
2249the Satanist chooses to call "Satan". 
2250
2251Satan, as a god, demi-god, personal saviour, or whatever you wish to call him, was invented 
2252by the formulators of every religion on the face of the earth for only one purpose - to preside 
2253over man's so-called wicked activities and situations here on earth. Consequently, anything 
2254resulting in physical or mental gratification was defined as "evil" - thus assuring a lifetime of 
2255unwarranted guilt for everyone! 
2256
2257So, if "evil" they have named us, evil we are - and so what! The Satanic Age is upon us! Why 
2258not take advantage of it and LIVE! 
2259
2260
2261
2262LOVE AND HATE 
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267Satanism represents kindness to those who deserve it instead of love wasted on 
2268ingrates! 
2269
2270You cannot love everyone; it is ridiculous to think you can. If you love everyone and 
2271everything you lose your natural powers of selection and wind up being a pretty poor 
2272judge of character and quality. If anything is used too freely it loses its true meaning. 
2273Therefore, the Satanist believes you should love strongly and completely those who 
2274deserve your love, but never turn the other cheek to your enemy! 
2275
2276Love is one of the most intense emotions felt by man; another is hate. Forcing yourself to feel 
2277indiscriminate love is very unnatural. If you try to love everyone you only lessen your 
2278feelings for those who deserve your love. Repressed hatred can lead to many physical and 
2279emotional ailments. By learning to release your hatred towards those who deserve it, you 
2280cleanse yourself of these malignant emotions and need not take your pent-up hatred out on 
2281your loved ones. 
2282
2283There has never been a great "love" movement in the history of the world that hasn't wound 
2284up killing countless numbers of people, we must assume, to prove how much they loved 
2285them! Every hypocrite who ever walked the earth has had pockets bulging with love! 
2286
2287Every pharisaical rehgionist claims to love his enemies, even though when wronged he 
2288consoles himself by tMnking "God will punish them". Instead of admitting to themselves that 
2289they are capable of hating their foes and treating them in the manner they deserve, they say: 
2290"There, but for the grace of God, go I," and "pray" for them. Why should we humiliate and 
2291lower ourselves by drawing such inaccurate comparisons? 
2292
2293Satanism has been thought of as being synonymous with cruelty and brutality. This is so only 
2294because people are afraid to face the truth - and the truth is that human beings are not all 
2295benign or all loving. Just because the Satanist admits he is capable of both love and hate, he is 
2296considered hateful. On the contrary, because he is able to give vent to his hatred through 
2297ritualized expression, he is far more capable of love - the deepest kind of love. By honestiy 
2298recognizing and admitting to both the hate and the love he feels, there is no confusing one 
2299emotion with the other. Without being able to experience one of these emotions, you cannot 
2300fully experience the other. 
2301
2302
2303
2304SATANIC SEX 
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309TVIuch controversy has arisen over the Satanic views on "free love". It is often 
2310
2311assumed that sexual activity is the most important factor of the Satanic religion, and 
2312that willingness to participate in sex- orgies is a prerequisite for becoming a Satanist. 
2313Nothing could be farther from the truth! In fact, opportunists who have no deeper 
2314interest in Satanism than merely the sexual aspects are emphatically discouraged. 
2315
2316Satanism does advocate sexual freedom, but only in the true sense of the word. Free 
2317love, in the Satanic concept, means exactly that - freedom to either be faithful to one 
2318person or to indulge your sexual desires with as many others as you feel is necessary to satisfy 
2319your particular needs. 
2320
2321Satanism does not encourage orgiastic activity or extramarital affairs for those to whom they 
2322do not come naturally. For many, it would be very unnatural and detrimental to be unfaithful 
2323to their chosen mates. To others, it would be frustrating to be bound sexually to just one 
2324person. Each person must decide for himself what form of sexual activity best suits his 
2325individual needs. Self- deceitfully forcing yourself to be adulterous or to have sex partners 
2326when not married just for the sake of proving others (or worse yet, to yourself) that you are 
2327emancipated from sexual guilt is just as wrong, by Satanic standards, as leaving any sexual 
2328need unfulfilled because of ingrained feelings of guilt. 
2329
2330Many of those who are constantly preoccupied with demonstrating their emancipation from 
2331sexual guilt are, in reality, held in even greater sexual bondage than those who simply accept 
2332sexual activity as a natural part of life and don't make a big to-do over their sexual freedom. 
2333For example, it is an established fact that the nymphomaniac (every man's dream girl and 
2334heroine of all lurid novels) is not sexually free, but is actually frigid and roves from man to 
2335man because she is too inhibited to ever find complete sexual release. 
2336
2337Another misconception is the idea that ability to engage in group sexual activity is the 
2338indicative of sexual freedom. All contemporary free- sex groups have one thing in common - 
2339discouragement of fetishistic or deviant activity. 
2340
2341Actually, the most forced examples of non- fetishistic sexual activity thinly disguised as 
2342"freedom" have a common format. Each of the participants in an orgy removes all clothing, 
2343following the example set forth by one, and mechanically fornicate - also following the 
2344leader's example. None of the performers consider that their "emancipated" form of sex might 
2345be regarded as regimented and infantile by non- members who fail to equate uniformity with 
2346freedom. 
2347
2348The Satanist realizes that if he is to be a sexual connoisseur (and truly free from all sexual 
2349guilt) he cannot be stifled by the so-called sexual revolutionists any more than he can by the 
2350prudery of his guilt- ridden society. These free- sex clubs miss the whole point of sexual 
2351freedom. Unless sexual activity can be expressed on an individual basis (which includes 
2352personal fetishes), there is absolutely no purpose in belonging to a sexual freedom 
2353organization. 
2354
2355Satanism condones any type of sexual activity which properly satisfies your individual desires 
2356- be it heterosexual, homosexual, bisexual, or even asexual, if you choose. Satanism also 
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361sanctions any fetish or deviation which will enhance your sex- life, so long as it involves no 
2362one who does not wish to be involved. 
2363
2364The prevalence of deviant and/or fetishistic behavior in our society would stagger the 
2365imagination of the sexually naive. There are more sexual variants than the unenlightened 
2366individual can perceive: transvestism, sadism, masochism, urolagnia, exhibitionism - to name 
2367only a few of the more predominant. Everyone has some form of fetish, but because they are 
2368unaware of the preponderance of fetishistic activity in our society, they feel they are depraved 
2369if they submit to their "unnatural" yearnings. 
2370
2371Even the asexual has a deviation - his asexuality. It is far more abnormal to have a lack of 
2372sexual desire (unless illness or old-age, or another valid reason has caused the wane) than it is 
2373to be sexually promiscuous. However, if a Satanist chooses sexual sublimination above overt 
2374sexual expression, that is entirely his own affair. In many cases of sexual sublimination (or 
2375asexuality), any attempt to emancipate himself sexually would prove devastating to the 
2376asexual. 
2377
2378Asexuals are invariably sexually sublimated by their jobs or hobbies. All the energy and 
2379driving interest which would normally be devoted to sexual activity is channeled into other 
2380pastimes or into their chosen occupations. If a person favors other interests over sexual 
2381activity, it is his right, and no one is justified in condemning him for it. However, the person 
2382should at least recognize the fact that this is a sexual sublimation. 
2383
2384Because of lack of opportunity for expression, many secret sexual desires never progress 
2385beyond the fantasy stage. Lack of release often leads to compulsion and, therefore, a great 
2386number of people devise undetectable methods of giving vent to their urges. Just because 
2387most fetishistic activity is not outwardly apparent, the sexually unsophisticated should not 
2388delude himself into tliinking it does not exist. To cite examples of the ingenious techniques 
2389used: The male transvestite will indulge in his fetish by wearing feminine undergarments 
2390while going about his daily activities; or the masochistic woman might wear a rubber girdle 
2391several sizes too small, so she may derive sexual pleasure from her fetishistic discomfort 
2392throughout the day, with no one the wiser. These illustrations are far tamer and more 
2393prevalent examples than others which could have been given. 
2394
2395Satanism encourages any form of sexual expression you may desire, so long as it hurts no one 
2396else. This statement must be qualified, to avoid misinterpretation. By not hurting another, this 
2397does not include the unintentional hurt felt by those who might not agree with your views on 
2398sex, because of their anxieties regarding sexual morality. Naturally, you should avoid 
2399offending others who mean a great deal to you, such as prudish friends and relatives. 
2400However, if you earnestly endeavor to escape hurting them, and despite your efforts they 
2401accidentally find out, you cannot be held responsible, and therefore should feel no guilt as a 
2402result of either your sexual convictions, or their being hurt because of those convictions. If 
2403you are in constant fear of offending the prudish by your attitude towards sex, then there is no 
2404sense in trying to emancipate yourself from sexual guilt. However, no purpose is served by 
2405flaunting your permissiveness. 
2406
2407The other exception to the rule regards dealings with masochists. A masochist derives 
2408pleasure from being hurt; so denying the masochist his pleasure- through- pain hurts him just as 
2409much as actual physical pain hurts the non- masochist. The story of the truly cruel sadist 
2410illustrates this point: The masochist says to the sadist, "beat me." To which the merciless 
2411sadist replies, 'ko!" If a person wants to be hurt and enjoys suffering, then there is no reason 
2412
2413
2414
2415not to indulge him in his wont. 
2416
2417
2418
2419The term "sadist" in popular usage describes one who obtains pleasure from indiscriminate 
2420brutality. Actually, though, a true sadist is selective. He carefully chooses from the vast 
2421reserve of appropriate victims, and takes great delight in giving those who thrive on misery 
2422the fulfillment of their desires. The "well-adjusted" sadist is epicurean in selecting those on 
2423whom his energies will be well- spent! If a person is healthy enough to admit he is a masochist 
2424and enjoys being enslaved and whipped, the real sadist is glad to oblige! 
2425
2426Aside from the foregoing exceptions, the Satanist would not intentionally hurt others by 
2427violating their sexual rights. If you attempt to impose your sexual desires upon others who do 
2428not welcome your advances, you are Mringing upon their sexual freedom. Therefore, 
2429Satanism does not advocate rape, child molesting, sexual defilement of animals, or any other 
2430form of sexual activity which entails the participation of those who are unwilling or whose 
2431innocence or naivete would allow them to be intimidated or misguided into doing something 
2432against their wishes. 
2433
2434If all parties involved are mature adults who willingly take full responsibility for their actions 
2435and voluntarily engage in a given form of sexual expression - even if it is generally 
2436considered taboo - then there is no reason for them to repress their sexual inclinations. 
2437
2438If you are aware of all the implications, advantages, and disadvantages, and are certain your 
2439actions will hurt no one who does not wish or deserve to be hurt, you have no cause to 
2440suppress your sexual preferences. 
2441
2442Just as no two people are exactly the same in their choice of diet or have the same capacity for 
2443the consumption of food, sexual tastes and appetites vary from person to person. No person or 
2444society has the right to set limitations on the sexual standards or the frequency of sexual 
2445activity of another. Proper sexual conduct can only be judged within the context of each 
2446individual situation. Therefore, what one person considers sexually correct and moral may be 
2447frustrating to another. The reverse is also true; one person may have great sexual prowess, but 
2448it is unjust for him to belittle another whose sexual capacity may not equal his own, and 
2449inconsiderate for him to impose himself upon the other person, i.e., the man who has a 
2450voracious sexual appetite, but whose wife's sexual needs do not match his own. It is unfair for 
2451him to expect her to enthusiastically respond to his overtures; but she must display the same 
2452degree of thoughtfulness. In the instances when she does not feel great passion, she should 
2453either passively, but pleasantly, accept him sexually, or raise no complaint if he chooses to 
2454find his needed release elsewhere - including auto- erotic practices. 
2455
2456The ideal relationship is one in which the people are deeply in love with one another and are 
2457sexually compatible. However, perfect relationships are relatively uncommon. It is important 
2458to point out here that spiritual love and sexual love can, but do not necessarily, go hand in 
2459hand. If there is a certain amount of sexual compatibility, often it is limited; and some, but not 
2460all, of the sexual desires will be fulfilled. 
2461
2462There is no greater sexual pleasure than that derived from association with someone you 
2463deeply love, if you are sexually well- suited. If you are not suited to one another sexually, 
2464though, it must be stressed that lack of sexual compatibility does not indicate lack of spiritual 
2465love. One can, and often does, exist without the other. As a matter of fact, often one member 
2466of a couple will resort to outside sexual activity because he deeply loves his mate, and wishes 
2467to avoid hurting or imposing upon his loved one. Deep spiritual love is enriched by sexual 
2468
2469
2470
2471love, and it is certainly a necessary ingredient for any satisfactory relationship; but because of 
2472differing sexual predilections, outside sexual activity or masturbation sometimes provides a 
2473needed supplement. 
2474
2475Masturbation, considered a sexual taboo by many people, creates a guilt problem not easily 
2476dealt with. Much emphasis must be placed on this subject, as it constitutes an extremely 
2477important ingredient of many a successful magical working. 
2478
2479Ever since the Judaeo- Christian Bible described the sin of Onan (Gen. 38:7-10), man has 
2480considered the seriousness and consequences of the "solitary vice". Even though modem 
2481sexologists have explained the sin of Onan as simply coitus interruptus, the damage has been 
2482done through centuries of theological misinterpretation. 
2483
2484Aside from actual sex crimes, masturbation is one of the most frowned upon sexual acts. 
2485During the last century, innumerable texts were written describing the horrific consequences 
2486of masturbation. Practically all physical or mental illnesses were attributed to the evils of 
2487masturbation. Pallor of the complexion, shortness of breath, furtive expression, sunken chest, 
2488nervousness, pimples and loss of appetite are only a few of the many characteristics 
2489supposedly resulting from masturbation; total physical and mental collapse was assured if one 
2490did not heed the warnings in those handbooks for young men. 
2491
2492The lurid descriptions in such texts would be almost humorous, were it not for the unhappy 
2493fact that even though contemporary sexologists, doctors, writers, etc. have done much to 
2494remove the stigma of masturbation, the deep-seated guilts induced by the nonsense in those 
2495sexual primers have been only partially erased. A large percentage of people, especially those 
2496over forty, cannot emotionally accept the fact that masturbation is natural and healthy, even if 
2497they now accept it intellectually; and they, in turn, relate their repugnance, often 
2498subconsciously, to their children. 
2499
2500It was thought that one would go insane if, despite numerous admonitions, his auto- erotic 
2501practices persisted. This preposterous myth grew from reports of wide- spread masturbation by 
2502the inmates of mental institutions. It was assumed that since almost all incurably insane 
2503people masturbated, it was their masturbation that had driven them mad. No one ever stopped 
2504to consider the lack of sexual partners of the opposite sex and the freedom from inhibition, 
2505which is a characteristic of extreme insanity, were the real reasons for the masturbatory 
2506practices of the insane. 
2507
2508Many people would rather have their mates seek outside sexual activity than perform auto- 
2509erotic acts because of their own guilt feelings, the mate's repugnance towards having them 
2510engage in masturbation, or the fear of their mate's repugnance - although in a surprising 
2511number of cases, a vicarious thrill is obtained from the knowledge that the mate is having 
2512sexual experiences with outsiders - although this is seldom admitted. 
2513
2514If stimulation is provided by envisioning one's mate sexually engaged with others, this should 
2515be brought out into the open where both parties may gain from such activities. However, if the 
2516prohibition of masturbation is only due to guilt feelings on the part of one or both parties, they 
2517should make every attempt to erase those guilts - or utilize them. Many relationships might be 
2518saved from destruction if the people involved did not feel guilt about performing the natural 
2519act of masturbation. 
2520
2521Masturbation is regarded as evil because it produces pleasure derived from intentionally 
2522
2523
2524
2525fondling a "forbidden" area of the body by one's own hand. The guilt feelings accompanying 
2526most sexual acts can be assuaged by the religiously- acceptable contention that your sensual 
2527delights are necessary to produce off- spring - even though you cautiously watch the calendar 
2528for the "safe" days. You cannot, however, placate yourself with this rationale while engaging 
2529in masturbatory practices. 
2530
2531No matter what you've been told about the "immaculate conception" - even if blind faith 
2532allows you to swallow this absurdity - you know full well if you are to produce a child, there 
2533must be sexual contact with a person of the opposite sex! If you feel guilty for committing the 
2534"original sin," you certainly will feel even deeper guilt for performing a sex act only for self- 
2535gratification, with no intention of creating children. 
2536
2537The Satanist fully realizes why religionists declare masturbation to be sinful. Like all other 
2538natural acts people will do it, no matter how severely reprimanded. Causing guilt is an 
2539important facet of their malicious scheme to obligate people to atone for "sins" by paying the 
2540mortgages on temples of abstinence! 
2541
2542Even if a person is no longer struggling under the burden of religiously- induced guilt (or 
2543thinks he isn't), modem man still feels shame if he yields to his masturbatory desires. A man 
2544may feel robbed of his masculinity if he satisfies himself auto-erotically rather than engaging 
2545in the competitive game of woman chasing. A woman may satisfy herself sexually but yearns 
2546for the ego -gratification that comes from the sport of seduction. Neither the quasi Casanova 
2547nor bogus vamp feels adequate when "reduced" to masturbation for sexual gratification; both 
2548would prefer even an inadequate partner. Satanically speaking, though, it is far better to 
2549engage in a perfect fantasy than to cooperate in an unrewarding experience with another 
2550person. With masturbation, you are in complete control of the situation. 
2551
2552To illustrate the undebatable fact that masturbation is an entirely normal and healthy practice: 
2553it is performed by all members of the animal kingdom. Human children will also follow their 
2554instinctive masturbatory desires, unless they have been scolded for it by their indignant parents, 
2555who were undoubtably berated for it by their parents, and so on down the retrocedent line. 
2556
2557It is unfortunate, but true, that the sexual guilts of parents will immutably be passed on to their 
2558children. In order to save our children from the ill-fated sexual destiny of our parents, 
2559grandparents, and possibly ourselves, the perverted moral code of the past must be exposed 
2560for what it is: a pragmatically organized set of rules which, if rigidly obeyed, would destroy 
2561us! Unless we emancipate ourselves from the ridiculous sexual standards of our present 
2562society, including the so-called sexual revolution, the neuroses caused by those stifling 
2563regulations will persist. Adherence to the sensible and humanistic new morality of Satanism 
2564can - and will - evolve society in which our children can grow up healthy and without the 
2565devastating moral encumbrances of our existing sick society. 
2566
2567
2568
2569NOT ALL VAMPIRES 
2570SUCK BLOOD! 
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575Satanism represents responsibility to the responsible, instead of concern for psychic 
2576vampires. 
2577
2578Many people who walk the earth practice the fine art of making others feel responsible 
2579and even indebted to them, without cause. Satanism observes these leeches in their true 
2580light. Psychic vampires are individuals who drain others of their vital energy. This type 
2581of person can be found in all avenues of society. They fill no useful purpose in our 
2582lives, and are neither love objects nor true friends. Yet we feel responsible to the 
2583psychic vampire without knowing why. 
2584
2585If you think you may be the victim of such a person, there are a few simple rules which will 
2586help you form a decision. Is there a person you often call or visit, even though you really don't 
2587want to, because you know you will feel guilty if you don't? Or, do you find yourself 
2588constantiy doing favors for one who doesn't come forward and ask, but hints? Often the 
2589psychic vampire will use reverse psychology, saying: "Oh, I couldn't ask you to do that" - and 
2590you, in turn, insist upon doing it. The psychic vampire never demands anything of you. That 
2591would be far too presumptuous. They simply let their wishes be known in subtie ways which 
2592will prevent them from being considered pests. They "wouldn't think of imposing" and are 
2593always content and willingly accept their lot, without the slightest complaint - outwardly! 
2594
2595Their sins are not of commission, but of omission. It's what they don 't say, not what they do 
2596say, that makes you feel you must account to them. They are much too crafty to make overt 
2597demands upon you, because they know you would resent it, and would have a tangible and 
2598legitimate reason for denying them. 
2599
2600A large percentage of these people have special "attributes" which make their dependence 
2601upon you more feasible and much more effective. Many psychic vampires are invalids (or 
2602pretend to be) or are "mentally or emotionally disturbed." Others might feign ignorance or 
2603incompetence so you will, out of pity - or more often, exasperation - do things for them. 
2604
2605The traditional way to banish a demon or elemental is to recognize it for what it is, and 
2606exorcise it. Recognition of these modem- day demons and their methods is the only antidote 
2607for their devastating hold over you. 
2608
2609Most people accept these passively vicious individuals at face value only because their 
2610insidious maneuvers have never been pointed out to them. They merely accept these "poor 
2611souls" as being less fortunate than themselves, and feel they must help them however they 
2612can. It is this misdirected sense of responsibility (or unfounded sense of guilt) which 
2613nourishes well the "altruisms" upon which these parasites feast! 
2614
2615The psychic vampire is allowed to exist because he cleverly chooses conscientious, 
2616responsible people for his victims - people with great dedication to their "moral obligations." 
2617
2618In some cases we are vampirized by groups of people, as well as individuals. Every fund 
2619raising organization, be it a charitable foundation, community council, religious or fraternal 
2620association, etc., carefully selects a person who is adept at making others feel guilty for its 
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625chairman or coordinator. It is the job of this chairman to intimidate us into opening first our 
2626hearts, and then our wallets, to the recipient of their "good will" - never mentioning that, in 
2627many cases, their time is not unselfishly donated, but that they are drawing a fat salary for 
2628their "noble deeds." They are masters at playing upon the sympathy and consideration of 
2629responsible people. How often we see little children who have been sent forth by these self- 
2630righteous Fagins to painlessly extract donations from the kindly. Who can resist the innocent 
2631charm of a child? 
2632
2633There are, of course, people who are not happy unless they are giving, but many of us do not 
2634fit into this category. Unfortunately, we are often put upon to do things we do not genuinely 
2635feel should be required of us. A conscientious person finds it very difficult to decide between 
2636voluntary and imposed charity. He wants to do what is right and just, and finds it perplexing 
2637trying to decide exactly who he should help and what degree of aid should rightfully be 
2638expected of him. 
2639
2640Each person must decide for himself what his obhgations are to his respective friends, family, 
2641and community. Before donating his time and money to those outside his immediate family 
2642and close circle of friends, he must decide what he can afford, without depriving those closest 
2643to him. When taking these things into consideration he must be certain to include himself 
2644among those who mean most to him. He must carefully evaluate the validity of the request 
2645and the personality or motives of the person asking it of him. 
2646
2647It is extremely difficult for a person to learn to say "no" when all his life he has said "yes." 
2648But unless he wants to be constantly taken advantage of, he must learn to say "no" when 
2649circumstances justify doing so. If you allow them, psychic vampires will gradually infiltrate 
2650your everyday life until you have no privacy left - and your constant feeling of concern for 
2651them will deplete you of all ambition. 
2652
2653A psychic vampire will always select a person who is relatively content and satisfied with his 
2654life - a person who is happily married, pleased with his job, and generally well-adjusted to the 
2655world around him - to feed upon. The very fact that the psychic vampire chooses to victimize 
2656a happy person shows that he is lacking all the things his victim has; he will do everything he 
2657can to stir up trouble and disharmony between his victim and those people he holds dear. 
2658
2659Therefore, be wary of anyone who seems to have no real friends and no apparant interest in 
2660life (except you). He will usually tell you he is very selective in his choice of friends, or 
2661doesn't make friends easily because of the high standards he sets for his companions. (To 
2662acquire and keep friends, one must be willing to give of himself - something of which the 
2663psychic vampire is incapable.) But he will hasten to add that you fulfill every requirement and 
2664are truly an outstanding exception among men - you are one of the very few worthy of his 
2665friendship. 
2666
2667Lest you confuse desperate love (which is a very selfish thing) with psychic vampirism, the 
2668vast difference between the two must be clarified. The only way to determine if you are being 
2669vampirized is to weigh what you give the person compared to what they give you in return. 
2670
2671You may, at times, become annoyed with the obhgations put upon you by a loved one, a close 
2672friend, or even an employer. But before you label them psychic vampires, you must ask 
2673yourself, "What am I getting in return?" If your spouse or lover insists that you call them 
2674frequentiy, but you also require them to account to you for their time spent away from you, 
2675you must realize this is a give and take situation. Or, if a friend is in the habit of calling upon 
2676
2677
2678
2679you for help at inopportune moments, but you similarly depend upon them to give your 
2680immediate needs priority, you must regard it as a fair exchange. If your employer asks you to 
2681do a little more than is normally expected of you in your particular position, but will overlook 
2682occasional tardiness or will give you time off when you need it, you certainly have no cause 
2683for complaint and need not feel he is taking advantage of you. 
2684
2685You are, however, being vampirized if you are incessantly called upon or expected to do 
2686favors for someone who, when you need a favor, always happens to have other "pressing 
2687obligations." 
2688
2689Many psychic vampires will give you material things for the express purpose of making you 
2690feel you owe them something in return, thereby binding you to them. The difference between 
2691your giving, and theirs, is that your return payment must come in a non- material form. They 
2692want you to feel obligated to them, and would be very disappointed and even resentful if you 
2693attempted to repay them with material objects. In essence, you have "sold your soul" to them, 
2694and they'll constantly remind you of your duty to them, by not reminding you. 
2695
2696Being purely Satanic, the only way to deal with a psychic vampire is to "play dumb" and act 
2697as though they are genuinely altruistic and really expect nothing in return. Teach them a 
2698lesson by graciously taking what they give you, thanking them loudly enough for all to hear, 
2699and walking away! In this way you come out the victor. What can they say? And when you 
2700are inevitably expected to repay their "generosity," (this is the hard part!) you say "no" - but 
2701again, graciously! When they feel you falling from their clutches two things will happen. 
2702First, they will act "crushed," hoping your old feeling of duty and sympathy will return, and 
2703when (and if) it doesn't, they will show their true colors and will become angry and 
2704vindictive. 
2705
2706Once you have moved them to this point, you can play the role of the injured party. After all, 
2707you've done nothing wrong - you just happened to have had "pressing obligations" when they 
2708needed you, and since nothing was expected in return for their gifts, there should be no hard 
2709feelings. 
2710
2711Generally, the psychic vampire will realize his methods have been discovered and will not 
2712press the issue. He will not continue to waste his time with you, but will move on to his next 
2713unsuspecting victim. 
2714
2715There are times, however, when the psychic vampire will not release his hold so easily, and 
2716will do everything possible to torment you. They have plenty of time for this because, when 
2717once rejected, they will neglect all else (what little else they have, that is) to devote their every 
2718waking moment to planning the revenge to which they feel they are entitled. For this reason, it 
2719is best to avoid a relationship with this kind of person in the first place. Their "adulation" and 
2720dependence upon you may, at first, be very flattering, and their material gifts very attractive, 
2721but you will eventually find yourself paying for them many times over. 
2722
2723Don't waste your time with people who will ultimately destroy you, but concentrate instead on 
2724those who will appreciate your responsibility to them, and, likewise, feel responsible to you. 
2725
2726And if you are a psychic vampire - take heed! Beware of the Satanist - he is ready and willing 
2727to gleefully drive the proverbial stake through your heart! 
2728
2729
2730
2731INDULGENCE . . . NOT COMPULSION 
2732
2733
2734
2735THE HIGHEST PLATEAU OF HUMAN DEVELOPMENT 
2736IS THE AWARENESS OF THE FLESh! 
2737
2738
2739
2740fljf Satanism encourages its followers to indulge in their natural desires. Only by doing so 
2741
2742^Bjt^can you be a completely satisfied person with no frustrations which can be harmful to 
2743Jm yourself and others around you. Therefore, the most simplified description of the 
2744£ Satanic belief is: 
2745
2746\ INDULGENCE INSTEAD OF ABSTINENCE 
2747
2748People often mistake compulsion for indulgence, but there is a world of difference 
2749between the two. A compulsion is never created by indulging, but by not being able to 
2750indulge. By making something taboo, it only serves to intensify the desire. Everyone likes to 
2751do the things they have been told not to. "Forbidden fruits are sweetest." 
2752
2753Webster's Encyclopedic Dictionary defines indulgence thusly: "To give oneself up to; not to 
2754restrain or oppose; to give free course to; to gratify by compliance; to yield to." The 
2755dictionary definition of compulsion is: "The act of compelling or driving by a force, physical 
2756or moral; constraint of the will; (compulsory, obligatory)." In other words, indulgence implies 
2757choice, whereas compulsion indicates the lack of choice. 
2758
2759When a person has no proper release for his desires they rapidly build up and become 
2760compulsions. If everyone had a particular time and place for the purpose of periodically 
2761indulging in their personal desires, without fear of embarrassment or reproach, they would be 
2762sufficiently released to lead unfrustrated lives in the everyday world. They would be free to 
2763plunge headlong into whatever undertaking they might choose instead of going about their 
2764duties half-heartedly, their creative urges frustrated by denying their natural desires. This 
2765would apply in the majority of cases, but there will always be those who work better under 
2766pressure. 
2767
2768Generally, those who need to endure a certain amount of hardship to produce to their full 
2769capabilities are in basically artistic vocations. (More will be said later about fulfillment 
2770through self-denial.) This does not mean to imply that all artists fit into this category. On the 
2771contrary, many artists are unable to produce unless their basic animal needs have been 
2772satisfied. 
2773
2774For the most part, it is not the artist or individualist, but the average middle-class working 
2775man or woman who is lacking the proper release for their desires. It is ironic that the 
2776responsible, respectable person - the one who pays society's bills - should be the one given the 
2777least in return. It is he who must be ever conscious of his "moral obhgations", and who is 
2778condemned for normally indulging in his natural desires. 
2779
2780The Satanic religion considers this a gross injustice. He who upholds his responsibilities 
2781should be most entitied to the pleasures of his choice, without censure from the society he 
2782serves. 
2783
2784Finally a religion (Satanism) has been formed which commends and rewards those who 
2785support the society in which they live, instead of denouncing them for their human needs. 
2786
2787
2788
2789From every set of principles (be it religious, political, or philosophical), some good can be 
2790extracted. Amidst the madness of the Hitlerian concept, one point stands out as a shining 
2791example of this - "strength through joy!". Hitier was no fool when he offered the German 
2792people happiness, on a personal level, to insure their loyalty to him, and peak efficiency from 
2793them. 
2794
2795It has been clearly established that the majority of all illnesses are of a psychosomatic nature, 
2796and that psychosomatic illnesses are a direct result of frustration. It has been said that "the 
2797good die young". The good, by Christian standards, do die young. It is the frustration of our 
2798natural instincts which leads to the deterioration of our minds and bodies. 
2799
2800It has become very fashionable to concentrate on the betterment of the mind and spirit, and to 
2801consider giving pleasure to one's body (the very shell without which the mind and spirit could 
2802not exist) to be coarse, crude, unrefined, as of late, most people who deem themselves emancipated 
2803have left normalcy only to "transcend" into idiocy! By way of bending their behinds around to 
2804meet their navels, subsisting on wild and exotic diets like brown rice and tea, they feel they 
2805will arrive at a great state of spiritual development. 
2806
2807"Hogwash!" says the Satanist. He would rather eat a good hearty meal, exercise his 
2808imagination, and transcend by means of physical and emotional fulfillment. It seems, to the 
2809Satanist, that after being harnessed with unreasonable religious demands for so many 
2810centuries, one would welcome the chance to be human for once! 
2811
2812If anyone thinks that by denying his natural desires he can avoid mediocrity, he should 
2813examine the Eastern mystical beliefs which have been in great intellectual favor in recent 
2814years. Christianity is "old-hat", so those who wish to escape its fetters have turned to so-called 
2815enlightened rehgions, such as Buddhism. Although Christianity is certainly deserving of the 
2816criticism it has received, perhaps it has been taking more than its share of the blame. The 
2817followers of the mystical beliefs are every bit as guilty of the little humanisms as the 
2818"misguided" Christians. Both rehgions are based on trite philosophies, but the mystical 
2819religionists profess to be enlightened and emancipated from the guilt-ridden dogma which is 
2820typified by Christianity. However, the Eastern mystic is even more preoccupied than the 
2821Christian with avoiding animahstic actions that remind him he is not a "saint", but merely a 
2822man - only another form of animal, sometimes better, more often worse, than those who walk 
2823on all fours; and who, because of his "divine spiritual and intellectual development", has 
2824become the most vicious animal of all! 
2825
2826The Satanist asks, "What is wrong with being human, and having human limitations as well as 
2827assets?" By denying his desires the mystic has come no closer to overcoming compulsion than 
2828his kindred soul, the Christian. The Eastern mystical beliefs have taught people to 
2829contemplate their navels, stand on their heads, stare at blank walls, avoid the use of labels in 
2830life, and discipline themselves against any desire for materialistic pleasure. Nevertheless, I am 
2831sure you have seen just as many so-called disciplined yogis with the inability to control a 
2832smoking habit as anyone else; or just as many supposedly emancipated Buddhists become just 
2833as excited as a "less aware" person when they are confronted with a member of the opposite - 
2834or in some cases, the same - sex. Yet when asked to explain the reason for their hypocrisy, 
2835these people retreat into the ambiguousness which characterizes their faith - no one can pin 
2836them down if there are no straight answers that can be given! 
2837
2838The simple fact of the matter is that the very thing which has led this type of person to a faith 
2839which preaches abstinence, is indulgence. Their compulsive masochism is the reason for 
2840
2841
2842
2843choosing a religion which not only advocates self-denial, but praises them for it; and gives 
2844them a sacrosanct avenue of expression for their masochistic needs. The more abuse they can 
2845stand, the holier they become. 
2846
2847Masochism, to most people, represents a rejection of indulgence. Satanism points out many 
2848meanings behind the meanings, and considers masochism to be an indulgence if any attempt 
2849to sway or change the person from his masochistic traits is met with resentment and/or failure. 
2850The Satanist does not condemn these people for giving vent to their masochistic desires, but 
2851he does feel the utmost contempt towards those who cannot be honest enough (at least with 
2852themselves) to face and accept their masochism as a natural part of their personality make-up. 
2853
2854Having to use religion as an excuse for their masochism is bad enough, but these people 
2855actually have the effrontery to feel superior to those who are not bound- up in self- deceitful 
2856expression of their fetishes! These people would be the first to condemn a man who found his 
2857weekly release with a person who would beat him soundly, thereby releasing himself from the 
2858very thing which could, if unreleased, make him - as they are - a compulsive church-goer or 
2859religious fanatic. By finding adequate release for his masochistic desires, he no longer needs 
2860to debase and deny himself in his every waking moment, as do these compulsive masochists. 
2861
2862Satanists are encouraged to indulge in the seven deadly sins, as they need hurt no one; they 
2863were only invented by the Christian Church to insure guilt on the part of its followers. The 
2864Christian Church knows that it is impossible for anyone to avoid committing these sins, as 
2865they are all things which we, being human, most naturally do. After inevitably committing 
2866these sins financial offerings to the church in order to "pay off God are employed as a sop to 
2867the parishioner's conscience! 
2868
2869Satan has never needed a book of rules, because vital natural forces have kept man "sinful" 
2870and intent on preserving himself and his feelings. Nevertheless, demoralizing attempts have 
2871been made on his body and being for his "soul's" sake, which only illustrate how 
2872misconceived and misused the labels of "indulgence" versus "compulsion" have become. 
2873
2874Sexual activity certainly is condoned and encouraged by Satanism, but obviously the fact that 
2875it is the only religion which honestly takes this stand, is the reason it has been traditionally 
2876given so much literary space. 
2877
2878Naturally, if most people belong to the religions which repress them sexually, anything 
2879written on this provocative subject is going to make for titillating reading. 
2880
2881If all attempts to sell something (be it a product or an idea) have failed - sex will always sell 
2882it. The reason for this is that even though people now consciously accept sex as a normal and 
2883necessary function, their subconscious is still bound by the taboo which religion has placed 
2884upon it. So, again, what is denied is more intensely desired. It is this bugaboo regarding sex 
2885which causes the literature devoted to the Satanic views on the subject to overshadow all else 
2886written about Satanism. 
2887
2888The true Satanist is not mastered by sex any more than he is mastered by any of his other 
2889desires. As with all other pleasurable things, the Satanist is master of, rather than mastered by 
2890sex. He is not the perverted fiend who is just waiting for the opportunity to deflower every 
2891young virgin, nor is he the skulking degenerate who furtively hangs around in the "dirty" 
2892bookstores, slavering over the "nasty" pictures. If pornography fills his needs for the moment, 
2893he unashamedly buys some "choice items" and guiltlessly peruses them at his leisure. 
2894
2895
2896
2897"We have to accept the fact that man has become disgruntled at being constantly repressed, 
2898but we must do everything we can to at least temper the sinful desires of man, lest they run 
2899rampant in this new age," say the rehgionists of the right-hand path to the questioning 
2900Satanist. "Why continue to think of these desires as shameful and something to be repressed, 
2901if you now admit they are natural?" returns the Satanist. Could it be that the white- light 
2902rehgionists are a bit "sour- grapes" about the fact that they didn't think of a religion, before the 
2903Satanists, which would be enjoyable to follow; and if the truth were known, would they too 
2904not like to have a bit more pleasure out of life, but for fear of losing face, cannot admit it? 
2905Could it also be that they are afraid people will, after hearing about Satanism, tell themselves 
2906"This is for me - why should I continue with a religion which condemns me for everything I 
2907do, even though there is nothing actually wrong with it?" The Satanist thinks this is more than 
2908likely true. 
2909
2910There is certainly much evidence that past religions are, every day, lifting more and more of 
2911their ridiculous restrictions. Even so, when an entire religion is based on abstinence instead of 
2912indulgence (as it should be) there is lMe left when it has been revised to meet the current 
2913needs of man. So, why waste time "buying oats for a dead horse"? 
2914
2915The watchword of Satanism is indulgence instead of "abstinence" . . . but - it is not 
2916"compulsion". 
2917
2918
2919
2920ON THE CHOICE 
2921OF 
2922
2923A HUMAN SACRIFICE 
2924
2925JFK 
2926
2927jfja Thu supposed puipose in performing the ritual of sacrifice is to throw the energy 
2928
2929^â– jfprovided by the blood of the freshly slaughtered victim into the atmosphere of the 
2930Jm magical working, thereby intensifying the magician's chances of success. 
2931
2932W The "white" magician assumes that since blood represents the life force, there is no 
2933\ better way to appease the gods or demons than to present them with suitable quantities 
2934J of it. Combine this rationale with the fact that a dying creature is expending an 
2935overabundance of adrenal and other biochemical energies, and you have what appears 
2936to be an unbeatable combination. 
2937
2938The "white" magician, wary of the consequences involved in the killing of a human being, 
2939naturally utilizes birds, or other "lower" creatures in his ceremonies. It seems these 
2940sanctimonious wretches feel no guilt in the taking of a non- human life, as opposed to a 
2941human's. 
2942
2943The fact of the matter is that if the "magician" is worthy of his name, he will be uninhibited 
2944enough to release the necessary force from his own body, instead of from an unwilling and 
2945undeserving victim! 
2946
2947Contrary to all established magical theory, the release of this force is not effected in the actual 
2948spilling of blood, but in the death throes of the living creature! This discharge of bioelectrical 
2949energy is the very same phenomenon which occurs during any profound heightening of the 
2950emotions, such as: sexual orgasm, blind anger, mortal terror, consuming grief, etc. Of these 
2951emotions, the easiest entered into of one's own violation are sexual orgasm and anger, with 
2952grief mnning a close third. Remembering that the two most readily available of these three 
2953(sexual orgasm and anger) have been burned into man's unconscious as "sinful" by religionists, 
2954it is small wonder they are shunned by the "white" magician, who plods along carrying the 
2955greatest of all millstones of guilt! 
2956
2957The inhibitive and asinine absurdity in the need to kill an innocent living creature at the high- 
2958point of a ritual, as practiced by erstwhile "wizards", is obviously their "lesser of the evils" 
2959when a discharge of energy is called for. These poor conscience- stricken fools, who have 
2960been calling themselves witches and warlocks, would sooner chop the head off a goat or 
2961chicken in an attempt to harness its death agony, than have the "blasphemous" bravery to 
2962masturbate in full view of the Jehovah whom they claim to deny! The only way these mystical 
2963cowards can ritualistically release themselves is through the agony of another's death (actually 
2964their own, by proxy) rather than the indulgent force which produces life! The treaders of the 
2965path of white light are truly the cold and the dead! No wonder these tittering pustules of 
2966"mystical wisdom" must stand within protective circles to bind the "evil" forces in order to 
2967keep themselves "safe" from attack - one good orgasm would probably kill them! 
2968
2969The use of a human sacrifice in a Satanic ritual does not imply that the sacrifice is slaughtered 
2970"to appease the gods". Symbolically, the victim is destroyed through the working of a hex or 
2971curse, which in turn leads to the physical, mental or emotional destmction of the "sacrifice" in 
2972ways and means not attributable to the magician. 
2973
2974
2975
2976The only time a Satanist would perform a human sacrifice would be if it were to serve a two- 
2977fold purpose; that being to release the magician's wrath in the throwing of a curse, and more 
2978important, to dispose of a totally obnoxious and deserving individual. 
2979
2980Under no circumstances would a Satanist sacrifice any animal or baby! For centuries, 
2981propagandists of the right-hand path have been prattling over the supposed sacrifices of small 
2982children and voluptuous maidens at the hands of diabolists. It would be thought that anyone 
2983reading or hearing of these heinous accounts would immediately question their authenticity, 
2984taking into consideration the biased sources of the stories. On the contrary, as with all "holy" 
2985lies which are accepted without reservation, this assumed modus operandi of the Satanists 
2986persists to this day! 
2987
2988There are sound and logical reasons why the Satanists could not perform such sacrifices. Man, 
2989the animal, is the godhead to the Satanist. The purest form of carnal existence reposes in the 
2990bodies of animals and human children who have not grown old enough to deny themselves 
2991their natural desires. They can perceive things that the average adult human can never hope to. 
2992Therefore, the Satanist holds these beings in a sacred regard, knowing he can learn much from 
2993these natural magicians of the world. 
2994
2995The Satanist is aware of the universal custom of the treader of the path of Agarthi; the killing 
2996of the god. Inasmuch as gods are always created in man's own image - and the average man 
2997hates what he sees in himself - the inevitable must occur: the sacrifice of the god who 
2998represents himself. The Satanist does not hate himself, nor the gods he might choose, and has 
2999no desire to destroy himself or anything for which he stands ! It is for this reason he could 
3000never willfully harm an animal or child. 
3001
3002The question arises, "Who, then, would be considered a fit and proper human sacrifice, and 
3003how is one qualified to pass judgment on such a person?" The answer is brutally simple. 
3004Anyone who has unjustiy wronged you - one who has "gone out of his way" to hurt you - to 
3005deliberately cause trouble and hardship for you or those dear to you. In short, a person asking 
3006to be cursed by their very actions. 
3007
3008When a person, by his reprehensible behavior, practically cries out to be destroyed, it is truly 
3009your moral obligation to indulge them their wish. The person who takes every opportunity to 
3010"pick on" others is often mistakenly called "sadistic". In reality, this person is a misdirected 
3011masochist who is working towards his own destruction. The reason a person viciously strikes 
3012out against you is because they are afraid of you or what you represent, or are resentful of 
3013your happiness. They are weak, insecure, and on extremely shaky ground when you throw 
3014your curse, and they make ideal human sacrifices. 
3015
3016It is sometimes easy to overlook the actual wrongdoing of the victim of your curse, when one 
3017considers how "unhappy" a person he really is. It is not so easy, though, to retrace the 
3018damaging footsteps of your antagonist and make right those practical situations he or she has 
3019made wrong. 
3020
3021The "ideal sacrifice" may be emotionally insecure, but nonetheless can, in the machinations of 
3022his insecurity, cause severe damage to your tranquility or sound reputation. "Mental illness", 
3023"nervous breakdown", "maladjustment", "anxiety neuroses", "broken homes", "sibling 
3024rivalry", etc., etc., ad infinitum have too long been convenient excuses for vicious and 
3025irresponsible actions. Anyone who says "we must try to understand" those who make life 
3026miserable for those undeserving of misery is aiding and abetting a social cancer! The 
3027
3028
3029
3030apologists for these rabid humans deserve any clobberings they get at the hands of their 
3031charges! 
3032
3033Mad dogs are destroyed, and they need help far more than the human who convenientiy made 
3034froths at the mouth when irrational behavior is in order! It is easy to say, "So what! - these 
3035people are insecure, so they can't hurt me." But the fact remains - given the opportunity they 
3036would destroy you! 
3037
3038Therefore, you have every right to (symbolically) destroy them, and if your curse provokes 
3039
3040their actual annihilation, rejoice that you have been instrumental in ridding the world of a 
3041
3042pest! If your success or happiness disturbs a person - you owe him nothing! He is made to be 
3043
3044trampled under foot! if people had to take the consequences of their own actions, they would think 
3045
3046twice! 
3047
3048
3049
3050LIFE AFTER DEATH 
3051THROUGH FULFILLMENT 
3052OF THE EGO 
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057M an is aware that he will die, someday. Other animals, when nearing death, know 
3058
3059they are about to die; but it is not until death is certain that the animal senses his 
3060corning departure from this world. And even then he does not know exactiy what is 
3061entailed in dying. It is often pointed out that animals accept death gracefully, without 
3062fear or resistance. This is a beautiful concept, but one that only holds true in cases 
3063where death for the animal is unavoidable. 
3064
3065When an animal is sick or injured he will fight for his life with every ounce of strength 
3066he has left. It is this unshakable will to live that, if man were not so "highly evolved", would 
3067also give him the fighting spirit he needs to stay alive. 
3068
3069It is a well known fact that many people die simply because they give up and just don't care 
3070anymore. This is understandable if the person is very ill, with no apparent chance for 
3071recovery. But this often is not the case. Man has become lazy. He has learned to take the easy 
3072way out. Even suicide has become less repugnant to many people than any number of other 
3073sins. Religion is totally to blame for this. 
3074
3075Death, in most religions, is touted as a great spiritual awakening - one which is prepared for 
3076throughout life. This concept is very appealing to one who has not had a satisfactory life; but 
3077to those who have experienced all the joys life has to offer, there is a great dread attached to 
3078dying. This is as it should be. It is this lust for life which will allow the vital person to live on 
3079after the inevitable death of his fleshly shell. 
3080
3081History shows that men who have given their own lives in pursuit of an ideal have been 
3082deified for their martyrdom. Religionists and political leaders have been very crafty in laying 
3083their plans. By holding the martyr up as a shining example to his fellow men, they eliminate 
3084the common sense reaction that willful self-destruction goes against all animal logic. To the 
3085Satanist, martyrdom and non- personalized heroism is to be associated not with integrity, but 
3086with stupidity. This, of course, does not apply to the situations which involve the safety of a 
3087loved one. But to give one's own life for something as impersonal as a political or religious 
3088issue is the ultimate in masochism. 
3089
3090Life is the one great indulgence; death the one great abstinence. To a person who is satisfied 
3091with his earthly existence, life is like a party; and no one likes to leave a good party. By the 
3092same token, if a person is enjoying himself here on earth he will not so readily give up this 
3093life for the promise of an afterlife about which he knows nothing. 
3094
3095The Eastern mystical beliefs teach humans to discipline themselves against any conscious will 
3096for success so they might dissolve themselves into "Universal Cosmic Awareness" - anything 
3097to avoid good healthy self-satisfaction or honest pride in earthly accomplishments! 
3098
3099It is interesting to note that the areas in which this type of belief flourishes are those where 
3100material gains are not easily obtainable. For this reason the predominant religious belief must 
3101be one which commends its followers for their rejection of material things and their avoidance 
3102of the use of labels which attaches a certain amount of importance to material gains. In this 
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107way the people can be pacified into accepting their lot, no matter how small it may be. 
3108
3109Satanism uses many labels. If it were not for names, very few of us would understand 
3110anything in life, much less attach any significance to it; - and significance compels 
3111recognition, which is something everyone wants, especially the Eastern mystic who tries to 
3112prove to everyone he can meditate longer or stand more deprivation and pain than the next 
3113fellow. 
3114
3115The Eastern philosophies preach the dissolution of man's ego before he can produce sins. It is 
3116unfathomable to the Satanist to conceive of an ego which would willfully choose denial of 
3117itself. 
3118
3119In countries where this is used as a sop for the willingly impoverished, it is understandable 
3120that a philosophy which teaches the denial of the ego would serve a useful purpose - at least 
3121for those in power, to whom it would be detrimental if their people were discontented. But for 
3122anyone who has every opportunity for material gain, to choose this form of religious thought 
3123seems foolish, indeed! 
3124
3125The Eastern mystic believes strongly in reincarnation. To a person who has virtually nothing 
3126in this life, the possibility that he may have been a king in a past life or may be one in the next 
3127life is very attractive, and does much to appease his need for self-respect. If there is nothing in 
3128which they can take pride in this life, they can console themselves by thinking, "there are 
3129always future lives." It never occurs to the believer in reincarnation that if his father, 
3130grandfather, and great-grandfather, etc. had developed "good karmas", by their adherence to 
3131the same beliefs and ethics as his present ones - then why is he now living in privation, rather 
3132than like a maharajah? 
3133
3134Belief in reincarnation provides a beautiful fantasy world in which a person can find the 
3135proper avenue of ego-expression, but at the same time claim to have dissolved his ego. This is 
3136emphasized by the roles people choose for themselves in their past or future lives. 
3137
3138Believers in reincarnation do not always choose an honorable character. If the person is of a 
3139highly respectable and conservative nature, he will often choose a colorful rogue or gangster, 
3140thereby fulfilling his alter- ego. Or, a woman who has much social status may pick a harlot or 
3141famous courtesan for the characterization of herself in a past life. 
3142
3143If people were able to divorce themselves from the stigma attached to personal ego- 
3144fulfillment, they would not need to play self- deceitful games such as belief in reincarnation as 
3145a means of satisfying their natural need for ego -fulfillment. 
3146
3147The Satanist believes in complete gratification of his ego. Satanism, in fact, is the only 
3148religion which advocates the intensification or encouragement of the ego. Only if a person's 
3149own ego is sufficiency fulfilled, can he afford to be kind and complimentary to others, 
3150without robbing himself of his self-respect. We generally think of a braggart as a person with 
3151a large ego; in reality, his bragging results from a need to satisfy his impoverished ego. 
3152
3153Religionists have kept their followers in line by suppressing their egos. By making their 
3154followers feel inferior, the awesomeness of their god is insured. Satanism encourages its 
3155members to develop a good strong ego because it gives them the self-respect necessary for a 
3156vital existence in this life. 
3157
3158
3159
3160If a person has been vital throughout his life and has fought to the end for his earthly 
3161existence, it is this ego which will refuse to die, even after the expiration of the flesh which 
3162housed it. Young children are to be admired for their driving enthusiasm for life. This is 
3163exemplified by the small child who refuses to go to bed when there is something exciting 
3164going on, and when once put to bed, will sneak down the stairs to peek through the curtain 
3165and watch. It is this child- like vitality that will allow the Satanist to peek through the curtain 
3166of darkness and death and remain earthbound. 
3167
3168Self-sacrifice is not encouraged by the Satanic religion. Therefore, unless death comes as an 
3169indulgence because of extreme circumstances which make the termination of life a welcome 
3170relief from the unendurable earthly existence, suicide is frowned upon by the Satanic religion. 
3171
3172Religious martyrs have taken their own lives, not because life was intolerable for them, but to 
3173use their supreme sacrifice as a tool to further the religious belief. We must assume, then, that 
3174suicide, if done for the sake of the church, is condoned and even encouraged - even though 
3175their scriptures label it a sin - because religious martyrs of the past have always been deified. 
3176
3177It is rather curious that the only time suicide is considered sinful by other religions is when it 
3178comes as an indulgence. 
3179
3180
3181
3182RELIGIOUS HOLIDAYS 
3183
3184
3185
3186JSl The highest of all hohdays in the Satanic rehgion is the date of one's own birth. This 
3187
3188^â– fe^is in direct contradiction to the holy of holy days of other religions, which deify a 
3189Jm particular god who has been created in an anthropomorphic form of their own image, 
3190£ thereby showing that the ego is not really buried. 
3191
3192\ The Satanist feels: "Why not really be honest and if you are going to create a god in 
3193J your image, why not create that god as yourself." Every man is a god if he chooses to 
3194recognize himself as one. So, the Satanist celebrates his own birthday as the most 
3195important holiday of the year. After all, aren't you happier about the fact that you were bom 
3196than you are about the birth of someone you have never even met? Or for that matter, aside 
3197from religious hohdays, why pay higher tribute to the birthday of a president or to a date in 
3198history than we do to the day we were brought into this greatest of all worlds? 
3199
3200Despite the fact that some of us may not have been wanted, or at least were not particularly 
3201planned, we're glad, even if no one else is, that we're here! You should give yourself a pat on 
3202the back, buy yourself whatever you want, treat yourself like the king (or god) that you are, 
3203and generally celebrate your birthday with as much pomp and ceremony as possible. 
3204
3205After one's own birthday, the two major Satanic holidays are Walpurgisnacht and Halloween 
3206(or All Hallows' Eve). 
3207
3208St. Walpurgis - or Walpurga, or Walburga, depending upon the time and area in which one is 
3209referring to her - was bom in Sussex about the end of the Seventh or the beginning of the 
3210Eighth Century, and was educated at Winburn, Dorset, where after taking the veil, she 
3211remained for twenty- five years. She then, at the instance of her uncle, St. Boniface, and her 
3212brother, St. Wilibald, set out along with some other nuns to found religious houses in 
3213Germany. Her first settlement was at Bischofsheim in the diocese of Mainz, and two years 
3214later (754 A.D.) she became abbess of the Benedictine nunnery at Heidenheim, within her 
3215brother Wilibald's diocese of Eichstadt in Bavaria, where another brother, Winebald, had at 
3216the same time also been made head of a monastery. On the death of Winebald in 760 she 
3217succeeded him in his charge, retaining the superintendence of both houses until her death on 
3218February 25, 779. Her relics were translated to Eichstadt, where she was laid in a hollow rock, 
3219from which exuded a kind of bituminous oil, afterwards known as Walpurgis oil, regarded as 
3220having miraculous efficacy against disease. The cave became a place of pilgrimage, and a 
3221great church was built over the spot. She is commemorated at various times, but principally 
3222on May 1st, her day taking the place of an earlier Pagan festival. Amazingly enough, all of 
3223this rigmarole was found necessary simply to condone the continuance of the most important 
3224Pagan festival of the year - the grand climax of the spring equinox! 
3225
3226The Eve of May has been memorialized as the night that all of the demons, specters, afreets, 
3227and banshees would come forth and hold their wild revels, symbolizing the fruition of the 
3228spring equinox. 
3229
3230Halloween - All Hallows' Eve, or All Saints' Day - falls on October 31st or November 1st. 
3231Originally, All Hallows' Eve was one of the great fire festivals of Britain at the time of the 
3232Druids. In Scotland it was associated with the time when the spirits of the dead, the demons, 
3233witches, and sorcerers were unusually active and propitious. Paradoxically, All Hallows' Eve 
3234
3235
3236
3237was also the night when young people performed magical rituals to determine their future 
3238marriage partners. The youth of the villages carried on with much merry-making and sensual 
3239revelry, but the older people took great care to safeguard their homes from the evil spirits, 
3240witches, and demons who had exceptional power that night. 
3241
3242The solstices and equinoxes are also celebrated as holidays, as they herald the first day of the 
3243seasons. The difference between a solstice and an equinox is a semantic one defining the 
3244relationship between the sun, moon, and the fixed stars. The solstice applies to summer and 
3245winter; the equinox refers to autumn and spring. The summer solstice is in June, and the 
3246winter solstice is in December. The autumn equinox is in September, and the spring equinox 
3247is in March. Both the equinoxes and the solstices vary a day or two from year to year, 
3248depending on the lunar cycle at the time, but usually fall on the 21st or 22nd of the month. 
3249Five to six weeks after these days the legendary Satanic revels are celebrated. 
3250
3251
3252
3253THE BLACK MASS 
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258N o other single device has been associated with Satanism as much as the black mass. 
3259
3260To say that the most blasphemous of all religious ceremonies is nothing more than a 
3261literary invention is certainly a statement which needs qualifying - but nothing could 
3262be truer. 
3263
3264The popular concept of the black mass is thus: a defrocked priest stands before an altar 
3265consisting of a nude woman, her legs spread-eagled and vagina thrust open, each of her 
3266outstretched fists grasping a black candle made from the fat of unbaptized babies, and 
3267a chalice containing the urine of a prostitute (or blood) reposing on her belly. An inverted 
3268cross hangs above the altar, and triangular hosts of ergot- laden bread or black- stained turnip 
3269are methodically blessed as the priest dutifully slips them in and out of the altar- lady's labia. 
3270Then, we are told, an invocation to Satan and various demons is followed by an array of 
3271prayers and psalms chanted backwards or interspersed with obscenities ... all performed 
3272within the confines of a "protective" pentagram drawn on the floor. If the Devil appears he is 
3273invariably in the form of a rather eager man wearing the head of a black goat upon his 
3274shoulders. Then follows a potpourri of flagellation, prayer-book burning, cunnilingus, fellatio, 
3275and general hindquarters kissing - all done to a background of ribald recitations from the Holy 
3276Bible, and audible expectorations on the cross! If a baby can be slaughtered during the ritual, 
3277so much the better; for as everyone knows, this is the favorite sport of the Satanist! 
3278
3279If this sounds repugnant, then the success of the reports of the black mass, in keeping the 
3280devout in church, is easy to understand. No "decent" person could fail to side with the 
3281inquisitors when told of these blasphemies. The propagandists of the church did their job well, 
3282mforrning the public at one time or another of the heresies and heinous acts of the Pagans, 
3283Cathars, Bogomils, Templars and others who, because of their dualistic philosophies and 
3284sometimes Satanic logic, had to be eradicated. 
3285
3286The stories of unbaptized babies being stolen by Satanists for use in the mass were not only 
3287effective propaganda measures, but also provided a constant source of revenue for the 
3288Church, in the form of baptism fees. No Christian mother would, upon hearing of these 
3289diabolical kidnappings, refrain from getting her child properly baptized, post haste. 
3290
3291Another facet of man's nature was apparent in the fact that the writer or artist with lewd 
3292thoughts could exercise his most obscene predilections in the portrayal of the activities of 
3293heretics. The censor who views all pornography so that he will know what to warn others of is 
3294the modem equivalent of the medieval chronicler of the obscene deeds of the Satanists (and, 
3295of course, their modem journalistic counterparts). It is believed that the most complete library 
3296of pornography in the world is owned by the Vatican! 
3297
3298The kissing of the Devil's behind during the traditional black mass is easily recognized as the 
3299forerunner of the modem term used to describe one who will, through appealing to another's 
3300ego, gain materially from him. As all Satanic ceremonies were performed toward very real or 
3301material goals, the oscularum infame (or kiss of shame) was considered a symbolic requisite 
3302towards earthly, rather than spiritual, success. 
3303
3304The usual assumption is that the Satanic ceremony or service is always called a black mass. A 
3305black mass is not the magical ceremony practiced by Satanists. The Satanist would only 
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310employ the use of a black mass as a form of psychodrama. Furthermore, a black mass does 
3311not necessarily imply that the performers of such are Satanists. A black mass is essentially a 
3312parody of the religious service of the Roman Catholic Church, but can be loosely applied to a 
3313satire on any religious ceremony. 
3314
3315To the Satanist, the black mass, in its blaspheming of orthodox rites, is nothing more than a 
3316redundancy. The services of all established religions are actually parodies of old rituals 
3317performed by the worshippers of the earth and the flesh. In attempts to de-sexualize and de- 
3318humanize the Pagan beliefs, later men of spiritual faith whitewashed the honest meanings 
3319behind the rituals into the bland euphemisms now considered to be the "true mass". Even if 
3320the Satanist were to spend each night performing a black mass, he would no more be 
3321performing a travesty than the devout churchgoer who unwittingly attends his own "black 
3322mass" - his spoof on the honest and emotionally- sound rites of Pagan antiquity. 
3323
3324Any ceremony considered a black mass must effectively shock and outrage, as this seems to 
3325be the measure of its success. In the Middle Ages, blaspheming the holy church was shocking. 
3326Now, however, the Church does not present the awesome image it did during the inquisition. 
3327The traditional black mass is no longer the outrageous spectacle to the dilettante or renegade 
3328priest that it once was. If the Satanist wishes to create a ritual to blaspheme an accepted 
3329institution, for the purpose of psychodrama, he is careful to choose one that is not in vogue to 
3330parody. Thus, he is truly stepping on a sacred cow. 
3331
3332A black mass, today, would consist of the blaspheming of such "sacred" topics as Eastern 
3333mysticism, psychiatry, the psychedelic movement, ultra- liberalism, etc. Patriotism would be 
3334championed, drugs and their gurus would be defiled, acultural militants would be deified, and 
3335the decadence of ecclesiastical theologies might even be given a Satanic boost. 
3336
3337The Satanic magus has always been the catalyst for the dichotomy necessary in molding 
3338popular beliefs, and in this case a ceremony in the nature of a black mass may serve a far- 
3339reaching magical purpose. 
3340
3341In the year 1666, some rather interesting events occurred in France. With the death of 
3342Francois Mansart, the architect of the trapezoid, whose geometries were to become the 
3343prototype of the haunted house, the Palace of Versailles was being constructed, in accordance 
3344with his plans. The last of the glamorous priestesses of Satan, Jeanne -Marie Bouvier 
3345(Madame Guyon) was to be overshadowed by a shrewd opportunist and callous business- 
3346woman named Catharine Deshayes, otherwise known as LaVoisin. Here was an erstwhile 
3347beautician who, while dabbling in abortions and purveying the most efficient poisons to ladies 
3348desirous of eliminating unwanted husbands or lovers, found in the lurid accounts of the 
3349"messes noir" a proverbial brainstorm. 
3350
3351It is safe to say that 1666 was the year of the first "commercial" black mass! In the region 
3352south of St. Denis, which is now called LaGarenne, a great walled house was purchased by 
3353LaVoisin and fitted with dispensaries, cells, laboratories, and ... a chapel. Soon it became de 
3354rigueur for royalty and lesser dilettantes to attend and participate in the very type of service 
3355mentioned earlier in this chapter. The organized fraud perpetrated in these ceremonies has 
3356become indelibly marked in history as the "true black mass". 
3357
3358When LaVoisin was arrested on March 13, 1679 (in the Church of Our Blessed Lady of Good 
3359Tidings, incidentally), the die had already been cast. The degraded activities of LaVoisin had 
3360stifled the majesty of Satanism for many years to come. 
3361
3362
3363
3364The Satanism- for- fan- and- games fad next appeared in England in the middle 18th Century in 
3365the form of Sir Francis Dashwood's Order of the Medmanham Franciscans, popularly called 
3366The Hell-Fire Club. While eliminating the blood, gore, and baby- fat candles of the previous 
3367century's masses, Sir Francis managed to conduct rituals replete with good dirty fun, and 
3368certainly provided a colorful and harmless form of psychodrama for many of the leading 
3369lights of the period. An interesting sideline of Sir Francis, which lends a clue to the climate of 
3370the Hell- Fire Club, was a group called the Dilettanti Club, of which he was the founder. 
3371
3372It was the 19th Century that brought a whitewashing to Satanism, in the feeble attempts of 
3373"white" magicians trying to perform "black" magic. This was a very paradoxical period for 
3374Satanism, with writers such as Baudelaire and Huysmans who, despite their apparent 
3375obsession with evil, seemed nice enough fellows. The Devil developed his Luciferian 
3376personality for the public to see, and gradually evolved into a sort of drawing-room 
3377gentleman. This was the era of "experts" on the black arts, such as Eliphas Levi and countless 
3378trance- mediums who, with their carefully bound spirits and demons, have also succeeded in 
3379binding the minds of many who call themselves parapsychologists to this day! 
3380
3381As far as Satanism is concerned, the closest outward signs of this were the neo- Pagan rites 
3382conducted by MacGregor Mathers' Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn, and Aleister 
3383Crowley's later Order of the Silver Star (A. . A.'. - Argentinum Astrum) and Order of Oriental 
3384Templars (O.T.O.)*, which paranoiacally denied any association with Satanism, despite 
3385Crowley's self-imposed image of the beast of revelation. Aside from some rather charming 
3386poetry and a smattering of magical bric-a-brac, when not climbing mountains Crowley spent 
3387most of his time as a poseur par excellence and worked overtime to be wicked. Like his 
3388contemporary, Rev.(?) Montague Summers, Crowley obviously spent a large part of his life 
3389with his tongue jammed firmly into his cheek, but his followers, today, are somehow able to 
3390read esoteric meaning into his every word. 
3391
3392Perennially concurrent with these societies were the sex clubs using Satanism as a rationale - 
3393that persists today, for which tabloid newspaper writers may give thanks. 
3394
3395If it appears that the black mass developed from a literary invention of the church, to a 
3396depraved commercial actuality, to a psychodrama for dilettantes and iconoclasts, to an ace in 
3397the hole for popular media . . . then where does it fit into the true nature of Satanism - and 
3398who was practicing Satanic magic in those years beyond 1666? 
3399
3400The answer to this riddle lies in another. Is the person generally considered to be a Satanist 
3401really practicing Satanism in its true sense, or rather from the point of view taken by the 
3402opinion makers of heavenly persuasion? It has often been said, and rightiy so, that all of the 
3403books about the Devil have been written by the agents of God. It is, therefore, quite easy to 
3404understand how a certain breed of devil worshippers was created through the inventions of 
3405theologians. This erstwhile "evil" character is not necessarily practicing true Satanism. Nor is 
3406he a living embodiment of the element of untrammeled pride or majesty of self which gave 
3407the post- Pagan world the churchman's definition of evil. He is instead the by-product of later 
3408and more elaborate propaganda. 
3409
3410The pseudo- Satanist has always managed to appear throughout modem history, with his black 
3411masses of varying degrees of blasphemy; but the real Satanist is not quite so easily recognized 
3412as such. 
3413
3414It would be an over- simplification to say that every successful man and woman on earth is, 
3415
3416
3417
3418without knowing it, a practicing Satanist; but the thirst for earthly success and its ensuing 
3419realization are certainly grounds for Saint Peter turning thumbs down. If the rich man's entry 
3420into heaven seems as difficult as the camel's attempt to go through the eye of a needle; if the 
3421love of money is the root of all evil; then we must at least assume the post powerful men on 
3422earth to be the most Satanic. This applies to financiers, industrialists, popes, poets, dictators, 
3423and all assorted opinion- makers and field marshals of the world's activities. 
3424
3425Occasionally, through "leakages", one of the enigmatic men or women of earth will be found 
3426to have "dabbled" in the black arts. These, of course, are brought to light as in the "mystery 
3427men" of history. Names like Rasputin, Zaharoff, Cagliostro, Rosenberg and their ilk are links 
3428- clues, so to speak, of the true legacy of Satan ... a legacy which transcends ethnic, racial, 
3429and economic differences and temporal ideologies, as well. The Satanist has always ruled the 
3430earth . . . and always will, by whatever name he is called. 
3431
3432One thing stands sure: the standards, philosophy and practices set forth on these pages are 
3433those employed by the most self- realized and powerful humans on earth. In the secret 
3434thoughts of each man and woman, still motivated by sound and unclouded minds, resides the 
3435potential of the Satanist, as always has been. The sign of the horns shall appear to many, now, 
3436rather than the few; and the magician will stand forth that he may be recognized. 
3437
3438
3439
3440(EARTH) 
3441
3442
3443
3444THE BOOK OF BELIAL 
3445
3446THE MASTERY OF THE EARTH 
3447
3448The greatest appeal of magic is not in its application, but in its esoteric meanderings. The 
3449element of mystery which so heavily enshrouds the practice of the black arts has been 
3450fostered, deliberately or out of ignorance, by those who often claim the highest expertise in 
3451such matters. If the shortest distance between two points is a straight line, then established 
3452occultists would do well as maze -makers. The basic principles of ceremonial magic have been 
3453relegated for so long to infinitely classified bits of scholastic mysticism, that the would-be 
3454wizard becomes the victim of the very art of misdirection which he, himself, should be 
3455employing! An analogy may be drawn of the student of applied psychology who, though 
3456knowing all of the answers, cannot make friends. 
3457
3458What good is a study of falsehoods, unless everyone believes in falsehoods? Many, of course, 
3459do believe in falsehoods, but still act according to natural law. It is upon this premise that 
3460Satanic magic is based. This is a primer - a basic text on materialistic magic. It is a Satanic 
3461McGuffey's Reader. 
3462
3463Belial means "without a master", and symbolizes true independence, self-sufficiency, and 
3464personal accomplishment. Belial represents the earth element, and herein will be found magic 
3465with both feet on the ground - real, hard-core, magical procedure - not mystical platitudes 
3466devoid of objective reason. Probe no longer. Here is bedrock! 
3467
3468
3469
3470THE THEORY AND PRACTICE 
3471OF 
3472
3473SATANIC MAGIC 
3474
3475
3476
3477(Definition and Purpose) 
3478
3479
3480
3481jfl 1 hii definition of magic, as used in this book, is: 'The change in situations or events 
3482^flBkin accordance with one's will, which would, using normally accepted methods, be 
3483W unchangeable." This admittedly leaves a large area for personal interpretation. It will be 
3484£ said, by some, that these instructions and procedures are nothing more than applied 
3485W psychology, or scientific fact, called by "magical" terminology - until they arrive at a 
3486\ passage in the text that is "based on no known scientific finding". It is for this reason 
3487] that no attempt has been made to limit the explanations set forth to a set nomenclature. 
3488Magic is never totally scientifically explainable, but science has always been, at one 
3489time or another, considered magic. 
3490
3491There is no difference between "White" and "Black" magic, except in the smug hypocrisy, 
3492guilt- ridden righteousness, and self-deceit of the "White" magician himself. In the classical 
3493religious tradition, "White" magic is performed for altruistic, benevolent, and "good" 
3494purposes; while "Black" magic is used for self-aggrandizement, personal power, and "evil" 
3495purposes. No one on earth ever pursued occult studies, metaphysics, yoga, or any other "white 
3496light" concept, without ego gratification and personal power as a goal. It just so happens that 
3497some people enjoy wearing hair shirts, and others prefer velvet or silk. What is pleasure to 
3498one, is pain to another, and the same applies to "good" and "evil". Every practitioner of 
3499witchcraft is convinced that he or she is doing the "right" thing. 
3500
3501Magic falls into two categories, ritual or ceremonial, and non- ritual or manipulative. Ritual 
3502magic consists of the performance of a formal ceremony, taking place, at least in part, within 
3503the confines of an area set aside for such purposes and at a specific time. Its main function is 
3504to isolate the otherwise dissipated adrenal and other emotionally induced energy, and convert 
3505it into a dynamically transmittable force. It is purely an emotional, rather than intellectual, act. 
3506Any and all intellectual activity must take place before the ceremony, not during it. This type 
3507of magic is sometimes known as "greater magic". 
3508
3509Non- ritual or manipulative magic, sometimes called 'Lesser magic", consists of the wile and 
3510guile obtained through various devices and contrived situations, which when utilized, can 
3511create "change, in accordance with one's will". In olden times this would be called 
3512"fascination", "glamour", or the "evil eye". 
3513
3514Most of the victims of the witch trials were not witches. Often the victims were eccentric old 
3515women who were either senile or did not conform to society. Others were exceptionally 
3516attractive women who turned the heads of the men in power, and were not responsive to their 
3517advances. The real witches were rarely executed, or even brought to trial, as they were 
3518proficient in the art of enchantment and could charm the men and save their own lives. Most 
3519of the real witches were sleeping with the inquisitors. This is the origin of the word 
3520"glamour". The antiquated meaning of glamour is witchcraft. The most important asset to the 
3521modem witch is her ability to be alluring, or to utilize glamour. The word "fascination" has a 
3522similarly occult origin. Fascination was the term applied to the evil eye. To fix a person's 
3523gaze, in other words, fascinate, was to curse them with the evil eye. Therefore, if a woman 
3524had the ability to fascinate men, she was regarded as a witch. 
3525
3526
3527
3528had the ability to fascinate men, she was regarded as a witch. 
3529
3530Earning to effectively utilize the command to look, is an integral part of a witch's or 
3531warlock's training. To manipulate a person, you must first be able to attract and hold his 
3532attention. The three methods by which the command to look can be accomplished are the 
3533utilization of sex, sentiment, or wonder, or any combination of these. A witch must, honestly, 
3534decide into which category she most naturally falls. The first category, that of sex, is self- 
3535evident. If a woman is attractive or sexually appealing, she should do everything in her power 
3536to make herself as enticing as possible, thereby using sex as her most powerful tool. Once she 
3537has gained the man's attention, by using her sex appeal, she is free to manipulate him to her 
3538will. The second category is sentiment. Usually older woman fit into this category. This 
3539would include the "cookie lady" type witch, who might live in a little cottage, and be thought 
3540of by people as being a bit eccentric. Children are usually enchanted by the fantasy that this 
3541type of witch can provide for them, and young adults seek her out for her sage -like advice. 
3542Through their innocence, children can recognize her magical power. By conforming to an 
3543image of the sweet little old lady next door, she can employ the art of misdirection to 
3544accomplish her goals. The third category is the wonder theme. This category would apply to 
3545the woman who is strange or awesome in her appearance. By making her strange appearance 
3546work for her, she can manipulate people simply because they are fearful of the consequences 
3547should they not do as she asks. 
3548
3549Many women fit into more than one of these categories. For example, the young girl who has 
3550an appearance of freshness and innocence, but at the same time is very sexy, combines sex 
3551appeal with sinister overtones, uses sex and wonder. After evaluating her assets, each witch 
3552must decide into which category or combination of categories she fits, and then utilize these 
3553assets in their proper form. 
3554
3555To be a successful warlock, a man must similarly fit himself into the proper category. The 
3556handsome or sexually appealing man would, naturally, fit into the first category - sex. The 
3557second, or sentiment category would apply to the older man who has, perhaps, an elfin or 
3558forest wizard appearance. The sweet old grandpa (often a dirty old man!) would also be in the 
3559sentiment category. The third type would be the man who presents a sinister or diabolic 
3560appearance. Each of these men would apply his particular brand of the command to look, in 
3561much the same way as the women previously described. 
3562
3563Visual imagery utilized for emotional reaction is certainly the most important device 
3564incorporated in the practice of lesser magic. Anyone who is foolish enough to say "looks don't 
3565mean a thing" is indeed deluded. Good looks are unnecessary, but "looks" certainly are 
3566needed! 
3567
3568Odor is another important manipulative factor in lesser magic. Remember, animals fear and 
3569distrust anyone or anything that doesn't smell! And even though we may, as human animals, 
3570deny many of the judgments based on this sense consciously, we still are motivated by our 
3571sense of smell just as surely as any all- fours animal. If you are a man, and wish to enchant a 
3572woman, allow the natural secretions of your body to pervade the atmosphere immediately 
3573around you, and work in animalistic contrast to the vestments of social politeness that you 
3574wear upon your back. If you, as a woman, wish to bewitch a man, do not fear that you might 
3575"offend" simply because the oils and fragrances of your flesh have not been scrubbed away, 
3576or that place between your thighs is not dry and sterile. These natural odors are the sexual 
3577stimulants which nature, in her magical wisdom, has provided. 
3578
3579
3580
3581The sentiment stimulants are those odors that will appeal to pleasant memories and nostalgia. 
3582The enchanting of a man, through his stomach, is first established by the smell of cooking! A 
3583"sentiment" type of witch will find this one of the most useful of all charms. It is not so 
3584facetious to dwell upon the technique of the man who wished to charm the young lady who 
3585had been displaced from her home of childhood joys, which happened to be a fishing village. 
3586Wise to the ways of lesser magic, he neatly tucked a mackerel into his trousers pocket, and 
3587reaped the rewards that great fondness may often bring. 
3588
3589
3590
3591THE THREE TYPES 
3592OF 
3593
3594SATANIC RITUAL 
3595
3596
3597
3598JFK 
3599
3600jjja There are three types of ceremony incoiporated in the practice of Satanic magic. Each 
3601
3602^â– fef of these correspond to a basic human emotion. The first of these we shall call a sex 
3603Jm ritual. 
3604
36059 A sex ritual is what is commonly known as a love charm or spell. The purpose in 
3606\ performing such a ritual is to create desire on the part of the person whom you desire, 
3607] or to summon a sex partner to fulfill your desires. If you have no specific person or 
3608type of person in mind strong enough to cause direct sexual feeling culminating in 
3609orgasm, you will not succeed in performing as successful working. The reason for this is that 
3610even if the ritual was successful, by accident, what good would it serve if you could not take 
3611advantage of your eventual opportunity because of lack of stimulation or desire? It is easy to 
3612confuse enchantment for your ulterior motives, with spell- casting to satisfy your sexual 
3613desires. 
3614
3615
3616
3617Enchantment for self-aggrandizement, when accompanied by ceremonial magic, falls into the 
3618category of either the compassion or the destruction ritual, or possibly both. If you want or 
3619need something so badly you are sad or feel much anguish without it, without causing hurt on 
3620another's part, then this would incorporate a compassion ritual to increase your power. If you 
3621wish to enchant or entrap a deserving victim for your own purposes, you would employ a 
3622destruction ritual. These formulas are to be adhered to, as applying the wrong type of ritual 
3623towards a desired result can lead to trouble of a complicated nature. 
3624
3625A good example of this is the girl who finds herself plagued by a relentless suitor. If she has 
3626done little to encourage him, then she should recognize him for the psychic vampire he is, and 
3627let him play his masochistic role. If, however, she has enchanted him frivolously, giving him 
3628every encouragement and then finds herself a steady object of sexual desire, much to her 
3629dismay, she has no one to blame but herself. Such exercises are only ego boosts, borne of an 
3630indoctrination of ego denial which makes these little bewitchments necessary. The Satanist 
3631has enough ego strength to use enchantments for her own sexual gratification, or to gain 
3632power or success of a specific nature. 
3633
3634The second type of ritual is of a compassionate nature. The compassion, or sentiment, ritual is 
3635performed for the purpose of helping others, or helping oneself. Health, domestic happiness, 
3636business activities, material success, and scholastic prowess are but a few of the situations 
3637covered in a compassion ritual. It might be said that this form of ceremony could fall into the 
3638realm of genuine charity, bearing in mind that "charity begins at home". 
3639
3640The third motivating force is that of destruction. This is a ceremony used for anger, 
3641annoyance, disdain, contempt, or just plain hate. It is known as a hex, curse, or destroying 
3642agent. 
3643
3644One of the greatest of all fallacies about the practice of ritual magic is the notion that one 
3645must believe in the powers of magic before one can be harmed or destroyed by them. Nothing 
3646could be farther from the truth, as the most receptive victims of curses have always been the 
3647greatest scoffers. The reason is frighteningly simple. The uncivilized tribesman is the first to 
3648
3649
3650
3651run to his nearest witch-doctor or shaman when he feels a curse has been placed upon him by 
3652an enemy. The threat and presence of harm is with him consciously, and belief in the power of 
3653the curse is so strong that he will take every precaution against it. Thus, through the 
3654application of sympathetic magic, he will counteract any harm that might come his way. This 
3655man is watching his step, and not taking any chances. 
3656
3657On the other hand, the "enlightened" man, who doesn't place any stock in such "superstition", 
3658relegates his instinctive fear of the curse to his unconscious, thereby nourishing it into a 
3659phenomenally destructive force that will multiply with each succeeding misfortune. Of course, 
3660every time a new setback occurs, the non-believer will automatically deny any connection 
3661with the curse, especially to himself. The emphatic conscious denial of the potential of the 
3662curse is the very ingredient that will create its success, through setting-up of accident prone 
3663situations. In many instances, the victim will deny any magical significance to his fate, even 
3664unto his dying gasp - although the magician is perfectly satisfied, so long as his desired results 
3665occur. It must be remembered that it matters not whether anyone attaches any significance to 
3666your working, so long as the results of the working are in accordance with your will. The 
3667super- logician will always explain the connection of the magical ritual to the end result as 
3668"coincidence". 
3669
3670Whether magic is performed for constructive or destructive purposes, the success of the 
3671operation is dependent on the receptivity of the person who is to receive the blessing or curse, 
3672as the case may be. In the case of a sex or compassion ritual, it helps if the recipient has faith 
3673and believes in magic, but the victim of a hex or curse is much more prone to destruction if he 
3674does not believe in it! So long as man knows the meaning of fear, he will need the ways and 
3675means to defend himself against his fears. No one knows everything, and as long as there is 
3676wonder, there will always be an apprehension of the unknown, where there are potentially 
3677dangerous forces. It is this natural fear of the unknown, a first cousin to the fascination 
3678towards the unknown, that impels the man of logic towards his very explanations. Obviously, 
3679the man of science is motivated to discovery by his very sense of wonder. And yet, how sad 
3680that this man who calls himself logical is often the last to recognize the essence of ritual 
3681magic. 
3682
3683If religious faith can make bleeding wounds appear on the body in approximation to the 
3684wounds supposedly inflicted on Christ, it is called stigmata. These wounds appear as a result 
3685of compassion driven to an emotionally violent extreme. Why, then, should there be any 
3686doubt as to the destructive extremes of fear and terror. The so-called demons have the power 
3687to destroy in a flesh rending manner, theoretically, as much as a handful of nails, long rusted 
3688away, can create blood- dripping ecstasy in a person convinced he is hooked upon the cross of 
3689Calvary. 
3690
3691Therefore, never attempt to convince the skeptic upon whom you wish to place a curse. Allow 
3692him to scoff. To enlighten him would lessen your chance of success. Listen with benign 
3693assurance as he laughs at your magic, knowing his days are filled with turmoil all the while. If 
3694he is despicable enough, by Satan's grace, he might even die - laughing! 
3695
3696A WORD OF WARNING! 
3697TO THOSE WHO WOULD PRACTICE THESE ARTS - 
3698
3699Concerning Sex or Take full advantage of spells and charms that work; if you be a 
3700
3701Lust: man, plunge your erect member into her with lascivious delight; if 
3702
3703you be a woman, open wide your loins in lewd anticipation. 
3704
3705
3706
3707Concerning Be resolved that you '11 have no regrets at the expense of the help 
3708
3709Compassion: that you have given others, should their new-found blessings place 
3710
3711an obstacle in your path. Be grateful for things that come to you 
3712
3713through the use of magic. 
3714
3715Concerning Be certain you do not care if the intended victim lives or dies, 
3716
3717Destruction: before you throw your curse, and having caused their destruction, 
3718
3719revel, rather than feel remorse. 
3720
3721
3722
3723HEED WELL THESE RULES - OR IN 
3724EACH CASE YOU WILL SEE A REVERSAL 
3725OF YOUR DESIRES WHICH WILL 
3726HARM, RATHER THAN HELP, YOU! 
3727
3728
3729
3730THE RITUAL, OR 
3731"INTELLECTUAL DECOMPRESSION", 
3732CHAMBER 
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737A magical ceremony may be performed by oneself or in a group, but the advantages 
3738of each should be made clear. 
3739
3740A group ritual is certainly much more of a reinforcement of faith, and an instillation of 
3741power, than is a private ceremony. The massing together of persons who are dedicated 
3742to a common philosophy is bound to insure a renewal of confidence in the power of 
3743magic. The pageantry of religion consistentiy becomes a solitary situation it reaches 
3744into that realm of self-denial which runs concurrent with anti- social behavior. 
3745
3746It is for this reason that the Satanist should attempt to seek out others with whom to engage in 
3747these ceremonies. 
3748
3749In the case of a curse or destruction ritual, it sometimes helps the magician if his desires are 
3750intensified by other members of the group. There is nothing in this type of ceremony which 
3751would lead to embarrassment on the part of those conducting a ritual of this sort, since anger 
3752and the symbolic destruction of the intended victim are the essential ingredients. 
3753
3754On the other hand, a compassion ritual, with its unashamed shedding of tears, or a sex ritual, 
3755with its masturbatory and orgasmic overtones, would most likely succeed best if privately 
3756performed. 
3757
3758There is no place for self- consciousness in the ritual chamber, unless that very self- 
3759consciousness is an integral part of the role being played, and can be used to good advantage - 
3760i.e.: the shame felt by a prudent woman serving as an altar, who, through her embarrassment, 
3761feels sexual stimulation. 
3762
3763Even in a totally personalized ritual, however, the standardized preliminary invocations and 
3764devices should be employed before the intimate fantasies and acting out occur. The formal 
3765part of the ritual can be performed in the same room or chamber as the personalized working - 
3766or, the formal ceremony in one place, the personal in another. The beginning and end of the 
3767ritual must be conducted within the confines of the ritual chamber containing the symbolic 
3768devices (altar, chalice, etc.). 
3769
3770The formalized beginning and end of the ceremony acts as a dogmatic, anti- intellectual 
3771device, the purpose of which is to disassociate the activities and frame of reference of the 
3772outside world from that of the ritual chamber, where the whole will must be employed. This 
3773facet of the ceremony is most important to the intellectual, as he especially requires the 
3774"decompression chamber" effect of the chants, bells, candles, and other trappings, before he 
3775can put his pure and willful desires to work for himself, in the projection and utilization of his 
3776imagery. 
3777
3778The "intellectual decompression chamber" of the Satanic temple might be considered a 
3779training school for temporary ignorance, as are all religious services! The difference is that 
3780the Satanist knows he is practicing a form of contrived ignorance in order to expand his will, 
3781whereas another religionist doesn't - or if he does know, he practices that form of self-deceit 
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786which forbids such recognition. His ego is already too shaky from his religious inculcation to 
3787allow himself to admit to such a thing as self-imposed ignorance! 
3788
3789
3790
3791THE INGREDIENTS USED 
3792IN THE PERFORMANCE 
3793OF SATANIC MAGIC 
3794
3795
3796
3797A. Desire 
3798
3799
3800
3801Sm -I- he first ingredient in the performance of a ritual is desire, otherwise known as 
3802^â– t^motivation, temptation, or emotional persuasion. If you do not truly desire any end 
3803Jm result, you should not attempt to perform a working. 
3804
38059 There is no such thing as a "practice" working, and the only way that a magician could 
3806\ do "tricks" such as moving inanimate objects, would be to have a strong emotional 
3807) need to do so. It is true that if the magician wishes to gain power through impressing 
3808others with his feats of magic, he must produce tangible proof of his ability. The 
3809Satanic concept of magic, however, fails to find gratification in the proving of magical 
3810prowess. 
3811
3812The Satanist performs his ritual to insure the outcome of his desires, and he would not waste 
3813his time nor force of will on something so inconclusive as rolling a pencil off a table, etc. 
3814through the application of magic. The amount of energy needed to levitate a teacup 
3815(genuinely) would be of sufficient force to place an idea in a group of people's heads half-way 
3816across the earth, in turn, motivating them in accordance with your will. The Satanist knows 
3817that even if you succeeded in lifting the teacup from the table, it would be assumed that 
3818trickery was used anyway. Therefore, if the Satanist wants to float objects in mid- air, he uses 
3819wires, mirrors, or other devices, and saves his force for self-aggrandizement. All "gifted" 
3820mediums and white- light mystics practice pure and applied stage magic, with their blindfolds 
3821and sealed envelopes, and any fairly competent stage magician, carnival worker, or lodge-hall 
3822entertainer can duplicate the same effect - although lacking, perhaps, the sanctimonious 
3823"spiritual" overtones. 
3824
3825A little child learns that if he wishes for something hard enough, it will come true. This is 
3826meaningful. Wishing indicates desire, whereas prayer is accompanied by apprehension. 
3827Scripture has twisted desire into lust, covetousness, and greed. Be as a child, and do not stifle 
3828desire, lest you lose touch with the first ingredient in the performance of magic. Be led into 
3829temptation, and take that which tempts, whenever you can! 
3830
3831
3832
3833THE INGREDIENTS USED 
3834IN THE PERFORMANCE 
3835OF SATANIC MAGIC 
3836
3837
3838
3839B. Timing 
3840
3841
3842
3843flff In every successful situation, one of the most important ingredients is the proper 
3844iBt^timing. In the performance of a magical ritual, timing can mean success or failure to an 
3845Jm even greater extent. The best time to cast your spell or charm, hex or curse, is when 
3846£ your target is at his most receptive state. Receptivity to the will of the magician is 
3847W assured when the recipient is as passive as possible. No matter how strong-willed one 
3848\ is, he is naturally passive while he is asleep; therefore, the best time to throw your 
3849j magical energy towards your target is when he or she sleeps. 
3850
3851There are certain periods of the sleep cycle that are better than others for susceptibility to 
3852outside influences. When a person is normally fatigued from a day's activities, he will "sleep 
3853like a log" until his mind and body are rested. This period of profound sleep usually lasts 
3854about four to six hours, after which the period of "dream sleep" occurs which lasts two or 
3855three hours, or until awakening. It is during this "dream sleep" that the mind is most receptive 
3856to outside or unconscious influence. 
3857
3858Let us assume the magician wishes to cast a spell on a person who would usually retire at 1 1 
3859o'clock in the evening, and rise at 7 o'clock in the morning. The most effective time to 
3860perform a ritual would be about 5 o'clock in the morning, or two hours before the recipient 
3861awakens. 
3862
3863It is to be emphasized that the magician must be at his peak of efficiency, as he represents the 
3864"sending" factor when he performs his ritual. Traditionally speaking, witches and sorcerers 
3865are night people, and understandably so. What better schedule on which to live, for the 
3866sending of thoughts towards unsuspecting sleepers! If only people were aware of the thoughts 
3867injected into their minds while they slept! The dream state is the birthplace of much of the 
3868future. Great thoughts are manifest upon awakening, and the mind that retains, in conscious 
3869form, these thoughts, shall produce much. But he who is guided by thoughts unrecognized is 
3870led into situations that will later be interpreted as "fate", "God's will", or accident. 
3871
3872There are other times in each person's day that lend themselves to the receiving of the will of 
3873the wizard. Those times when day-dreaming or boredom ensue, or when time hangs heavy, 
3874are fertile periods of suggestibility. 
3875
3876If a woman is the target for your spell, do not forget the importance of the menstrual cycle. If 
3877man were not dulled through his stifling evolutionary development, he would know, as an all- 
3878fours animal knows, when the female was most sexually inclined. Man's snout, however 
3879unsullied by cheap opiates, is not normally equipped to ferret out such tell-tale erotic scents. 
3880Even if he were so endowed with such olfactory powers, the object of his quest would most 
3881likely "throw him off the scent" through the use of massive doses of perfumery to cover and 
3882smother the "offending" effluvium, or eliminate detection completely, by the astringent action 
3883of powerful deodorants. 
3884
3885
3886
3887Despite these discouraging factors, man is still motivated to desire or be repelled, as the case 
3888may be, by his unconscious recognition of the change in woman's body chemistry. This is 
3889accomplished in the form of a sensory cue, which is olfactory in its nature. To go backwards, 
3890in what would amount to a return to the all- fours animal, would seem to be the best exercise 
3891for the conscious application of these powers, but to the squeamish might smack of 
3892lycanthropy. There is, however, an easier way, and that is to simply ascertain the dates and 
3893frequency of the menstrual cycle of the woman who is your target. It is immediately before 
3894and after the period itself that the average woman is most sexually approachable. Therefore, 
3895the magician will find the sleep period during these times most effective for the instillation of 
3896thoughts or motivations of a sexual nature. 
3897
3898Witches and sorceresses have a much greater range of time in which to cast their spells 
3899toward the men of their choice. Because man is more consistent in his sexual drives than 
3900woman (although there are many women with equal or even greater lusts), day to day timing 
3901is not as important. Any man who is not already drained of all sexual energy is a "sitting 
3902duck" for the proficient witch. The time of the year following the spring equinox is the most 
3903fraught with sexual vigor in a man, and he asserts himself accordingly; but the witch, in turn, 
3904must work her magic stronger, as she will find his eyes will stray. 
3905
3906Should the fearful ask, "Is there no defense against such witchery?" it must be answered thus - 
3907"Yes, there is protection. You must never sleep, never daydream, never be without a vital 
3908thought, and never have an open mind. Then you shall be protected from the forces of magic." 
3909
3910
3911
3912THE INGREDIENTS USED 
3913IN THE PERFORMANCE 
3914OF SATANIC MAGIC 
3915
3916
3917
3918C. Imagery 
3919
3920
3921
3922The adolescent boy who takes great care in carving, on a tree, a heart containing his 
3923and his love object's initials; the little chap who sits by the hour drawing his conception 
3924of sleek automobiles; the tiny girl who rocks a scuffed and ragged doll in her arms, and 
3925thinks of it as her beautiful little baby - these capable witches and warlocks, these 
3926natural magicians, are employing the magical ingredient known as imagery, and the 
3927success of any ritual depends on it. 
3928
3929Children, not knowing or caring if they possess artistic skill or other creative talents, 
3930pursue their goals through the use of imagery of their own manufacture, whereas "civilized" 
3931adults are much more critical of their own creative efforts. This is why a "primitive" magician 
3932can utilize a mud doll or crude drawing to successful advantage in his magical ceremonies. To 
3933him, the image is as accurate as needs be. 
3934
3935Anything which serves to intensify the emotions during a ritual will contribute to its success. 
3936Any drawing, painting, sculpture, writing, photograph, article of clothing, scent, sound, 
3937music, tableau, or contrived situation that can be incorporated into the ceremony will serve 
3938the sorcerer well. 
3939
3940
3941
3942Imagery is a constant reminder, an intellect- saving device, a working substitute for the real 
3943thing. Imagery can be manipulated, set up, modified, and created, all according to the will of 
3944the magician, and the very blueprint that is created by imagery becomes the formula which 
3945leads to reality. 
3946
3947If you wish to enjoy sexual pleasures with the one of your choice, you must create the 
3948situation you desire on paper, canvas, by the written word, etc., in as overstated a way as 
3949possible, as an integral part of the ceremony. 
3950
3951If you have material desires, you must gaze upon images of them - surround yourself with the 
3952smells and sounds conducive to them - create a lodestone which will attract the situation or 
3953thing that you wish! 
3954
3955To insure the destruction of an enemy, you must destroy them by proxy! They must be shot, 
3956stabbed, sickened, burned, smashed, drowned, or rent in the most vividly convincing manner! 
3957It is easy to see why the religions of the right-hand path frown upon the creation of "graven 
3958images". The imagery used by the sorcerer is a working mechanism for material reality, which 
3959is totally opposed to esoteric spirituality. 
3960
3961A Greek gentleman of magical persuasion once wanted a woman who would satisfy his every 
3962desire, and so obsessed with the unfound object of his dreams was he, that he went about 
3963constructing such a wonderful creature. His work completed, he fell so convincingly and 
3964irrevocably in love with the woman he had created that she was no longer stone, but mortal 
3965flesh, and alive and warm; and so the magus, Pygmalion, received the greatest of magical 
3966
3967
3968
3969benedictions, and the beautiful Galatea was his. 
3970
3971
3972
3973THE INGREDIENTS USED 
3974IN THE PERFORMANCE 
3975OF SATANIC MAGIC 
3976
3977D. Direction 
3978
3979
3980
3981JSl Onl of the most overlooked ingredients in the working of magic is the accumulation 
3982^â– j^and subsequent direction of force toward an effective end. 
3983
3984£ Altogether too many would-be witches and warlocks will perform a ritual, and then go 
39859 about with tremendous anxiety waiting for the first sign of a successful working. For 
3986\ all intent and purpose, they might as well get down on their knees and pray, for their 
3987J very anxiety in waiting for the desired results only nullifies any real chance of success. 
3988Furthermore, with this attitude, it is doubtful that enough concentrated energy to even 
3989perform a proper ceremony could be stored up in the first place. 
3990
3991To dwell upon or constantly complain about the situation upon which your ritual would be 
3992based only guarantees the weakening of what should be ritualistically directed force, by 
3993spreading it thin and diluting it. Once the desire has been established strongly enough to 
3994employ the forces of magic, then every attempt must be made to symbolically give vent to 
3995these wishes in the performance of the ritual - NOT before or after! 
3996
3997The purpose of the ritual is to free the magician from thoughts that would consume him, were 
3998he to dwell upon them constantiy. Contemplation, daydreaming and constant scheming bums 
3999up emotional energy that could be gathered together in a dynamically usable force; not to 
4000mention the fact that normal productivity is severely depleted by such consuming anxiety. 
4001
4002The witch who casts her spells between long waits by the telephone, anticipating her would- 
4003be lover's call; the destitute warlock who invokes Satan's blessing, then waits on pins and 
4004needles for the check to arrive; the man, saddened by the injustices wrought upon him, who, 
4005having cursed his enemy, plods his way, long of face, and furrowed of brow - all are common 
4006examples of misdirected emotional energy. 
4007
4008Small wonder that the "white" magician fears retribution after casting an "evil" spell! 
4009Retribution, to the guilt- ridden sender, would be assured, by their very conscience- stricken 
4010state! 
4011
4012
4013
4014THE INGREDIENTS USED 
4015IN THE PERFORMANCE 
4016OF SATANIC MAGIC 
4017
4018
4019
4020E. The Balance Factor 
4021
4022
4023
4024The Balance Factor is an ingredient employed in the practice of ritual magic which 
4025rapplies to the casting of lust and compassion rituals more than in the throwing of a 
4026curse. This ingredient is a small, but extremely important one. 
4027
4028A complete knowledge and awareness of this factor is an ability few witches and 
4029warlocks ever attain. This is, simply, knowing the proper type of individual and 
4030situation to work your magic on for the easiest and best results. Knowing one's own 
4031limitations is a rather odd bit of introspection, it would seem, for a person who should 
4032be able to perform the impossible; but under many conditions it can make the difference 
4033between success and failure. 
4034
4035
4036
4037If, in attempting to attain your goal through either greater or lesser magic, you find yourself 
4038failing consistently, think about these things: Have you been the victim of a misdirected, over- 
4039blown ego which has caused you to want something or someone when the chances are 
4040virtually non-existent? Are you a talentless, tone-deaf individual who is attempting, through 
4041magic, to receive great acclaim for your unmusical voice? Are you a plain, glamorless witch 
4042with oversized feet, nose, and ego, combined with an advanced case of acne, who is casting 
4043love spells to catch a handsome young movie star? Are you a gross, lumpy, lewd- mouthed, 
4044snaggle-toothed loafer who is desirous of a luscious young stripper? If so, you'd better learn to 
4045use the balance factor, or else expect to fail consistently! 
4046
4047To be able to adjust one's wants to one's capabilities is a great talent, and too many people fail 
4048to realize that if they are unable to attain the maximum, "a half a loaf can be better than 
4049none". The chronic loser is always the man who, having nothing, if unable to make a million 
4050dollars, will reject any chance to make fifty thousand with a disgruntied sneer. 
4051
4052One of the magician's greatest weapons is knowing himself; his talents, abilities, physical 
4053attractions and detractions, etc., and when, where, and with whom to utilize them! The man 
4054with nothing to offer, who approaches the man who is successful with grandiose advice and 
4055promise of great wealth, has the alacrity of the flea climbing up the elephant's leg with the 
4056intention of rape! 
4057
4058The aspiring witch who deludes herself into thinking that a powerful enough working will 
4059always succeed, despite a magical imbalance, is forgetting one essential rule: magic is like 
4060
4061NATURE ITSELF, AND SUCCESS IN MAGIC REQUIRES WORKING IN HARMONY WITH NATURE, NOT AGAINST IT. 
4062
4063
4064
4065THE 
4066
4067SATANIC RITUAL 
4068
4069
4070
4071A. NOTES WHICH ARE TO BE OBSERVED 
4072BEFORE BEGINNING RITUAL 
4073
40741 . Person performing ritual stands facing the altar and symbol of Baphomet throughout 
4075ritual, except when other positions are specifically indicated. 
4076
40772. If possible, altar should be against west wall. 
4078
40793. In rituals performed by one person the role of priest is not required. When more than 
4080one person is involved in the ceremony, one of them must act as priest. In a private 
4081ritual the sole performer follows the instructions for the priest. 
4082
40834. Whenever the words "Sherrihamforash!'' and "Hail Satan!" are spoken by the person 
4084acting as priest, the other participants will repeat the words after him. The gong is 
4085struck following the other participants' response to "Hail Satan!" 
4086
40875. Conversing (except within the context of the ceremony) and smoking are prohibited 
4088after the bell is rung at the beginning, until after it is again rung at the end of the ritual. 
4089
40906. The Book of Belial contains the principles of Satanic magic and ritual. Before 
4091attempting the rituals in the Book of Leviathan, it is imperative that you read and 
4092understand the complete Book of Belial. Until you have done so, no degree of success 
4093can be expected from the thirteen steps which follow. 
4094
4095
4096
4097THE 
4098
4099SATANIC RITUAL 
4100
4101
4102
4103B. THE THIRTEEN STEPS 
4104
4105(See Devices Used in a Satanic Ritual 
4106for detailed instructions.) 
4107
41081 . Dress for ritual. 
4109
41102. Assemble devices for ritual; light candles and shut out all outside light sources; place 
4111parchments to right and left of the altar as indicated. 
4112
41133. If a woman is used as the altar she now takes her position - head pointing south, feet 
4114pointing north. 
4115
41164. Purification of the air by ringing of the bell. 
4117
41185. "Invocation to Satan" and "Infernal Names" which follow (see Book of Leviathan ) are 
4119now read aloud by priest. Participants will repeat each Infernal Name after it has been 
4120said by priest. 
4121
41226. Drink from chalice. 
4123
41247. Turning counter-clockwise, the priest points with the sword to each cardinal point of 
4125the compass and calls forth the respective Princes of Hell: Satan from the south, 
4126Lucifer from the east, Belial from the north, and Leviathan from the west. 
4127
41288. Perform benediction with the phallus (if one is used). 
4129
41309. Priest reads aloud appropriate invocation for respective ceremony: Lust, Compassion, 
4131or Destruction (see Book of Leviathan ). 
4132
413310. In the case of a personalized ritual this step is extremely important. Solitude is 
4134compatible with the expressing of the most secret desires, and no attempt to "hold 
4135back" should be made in the acting out, verbalizing, or casting of images pertaining to 
4136your desires. It is at this step that your "blueprint" is drawn, wrapped, and sent off to 
4137the recipient of your working. 
4138
4139
4140
4141(A) 
4142
4143
4144
4145To Summon One For Lustful Purpose Or Establish 
4146A Sexually Gratifying Situation 
4147
4148Leave the area of the altar and remove yourself to that place, either in the same room 
4149or without, that will be most conducive to the working of the respective ritual. Then, 
4150fashion whatever imagery you possibly can that will parallel in as exact a way possible 
4151the situation towards which you strive. Remember, you have five senses to utilize, so 
4152do not feel you must limit your imagery to one. Here are devices that may be 
4153employed (either alone, or in any combination): 
4154
4155a. graphic imagery such as drawings, paintings, etc. 
4156
4157b. written imagery such as stories, plays, descriptions of desires and eventual 
4158outcome of same. 
4159
4160c. acting out the desire in tableau or playet, either as yourself or portraying the 
4161role of the object of your desire (transference), using any devices necessary to 
4162intensify imagery. 
4163
4164d. any odors relative to the desired person or situation. 
4165
4166e. any sounds or background noises conducive to a strong image. 
4167
4168Intense sexual feeling should accompany this step of the ritual, and after sufficient 
4169imagery is obtained, as strong an orgasm as is possible should serve as climax to this 
4170step. This climax should be attained using any masturbatory or auto-erotic means 
4171necessary. After orgasm is obtained, return to the location of the altar and proceed 
4172with step #11. 
4173
4174(B) 
4175
4176To Insure Help Or Success For One Who Has Your 
4177Sympathy Or Compassion (Including Yourself) 
4178
4179Remain in close proximity of the altar and with as vivid a mental image as possible of 
4180the person you wish to help (or intense self-pity), state your desire in your own terms. 
4181Should your emotions be genuine enough, they will be accompanied the shedding of 
4182tears, which should be allowed to flow without restraint. After this exercise in 
4183sentiment is completed, proceed to step #11. 
4184
4185(C) 
4186
4187To Cause The Destruction Of An Enemy 
4188
4189Remain in the area of the altar unless imagery is more easily obtained in another spot, 
4190such as in the vicinity of the victim. Producing the image of the victim, proceed to 
4191inflict the destruction upon the effigy in the manner of your choice. This can be done 
4192in the following ways: 
4193
4194f. the sticking of pins or nails into a doll representing your victim; the doll may 
4195be cloth, wax, wood, vegetable matter, etc. 
4196
4197g. the creation of graphic imagery depicting the method of your victim's 
4198destruction; drawings, paintings, etc. 
4199
4200
4201
4202h. the creation of a vivid literary description of your victim's ultimate end. 
4203
4204i. a detailed soliloquy directed at the intended victim, describing his torments and 
4205annihilation. 
4206
4207j . mutilation, injury, infliction of pain or illness by proxy using any other means 
4208or devices desired. 
4209
4210Intense, calculated hatred and disdain should accompany this step of the ceremony, 
4211and no attempt should be made to stop this step until the expended energy results in a 
4212state of relative exhaustion on the part of the magician. When the exhaustion ensues, 
4213proceed to step #11. 
4214
42151 1 . (a) If requests are written, they are now read aloud by the priest and then burned in the 
4216flames of the appropriate candle. "Shemhamforash!" and "Hail Satan!" is said after 
4217each request. 
4218
42191 1 . (b) If requests are given verbally, participants (one at a time) now tell them to the 
4220priest. He then repeats in his own words (those which are most emotionally 
4221stimulating to him) the request. "Shemhamforash!" and "Hail Satan!" is said after each 
4222request. 
4223
422412. Appropriate Enochian Key is now read by the priest, as evidence of the participants' 
4225allegiance to the Powers of Darkness. 
4226
422713. Ringing of the bell as pollutionary, and then the words "so it is done" are spoken by the 
4228priest. 
4229
4230
4231
4232END OF RITUAL 
4233
4234
4235
4236THE 
4237
4238SATANIC RITUAL 
4239
4240
4241
4242C. DEVICES USED IN A SATANIC RITUAL 
4243
4244CLOTHING 
4245
4246Black robes are worn by the male participants. The robes may be cowled or hooded, and if 
4247desired may cover the face. The purpose in covering the face is to allow the participant 
4248freedom to express emotion in the face, without concern. It also lessens distraction on the part 
4249of one participant towards another. Female participants wear garments which are sexually 
4250suggestive; or all black clothing for older women. Amulets bearing the sigil of Baphomet or 
4251the traditional pentagram of Satan are worn by all participants. 
4252
4253Robes are donned by men before entering the ritual chamber, and are worn throughout the 
4254ritual. Men may substitute all black clothing for black robes. 
4255
4256Black is chosen for the attire in the ritual chamber because it is symbolic of the Powers of 
4257Darkness. Sexually appealing clothing is worn by women for the purpose of stimulating the 
4258emotions of the male participants, and thereby intensifying the outpouring of adrenal or bio- 
4259electrical energy which will insure a more powerful working. 
4260
4261
4262
4263ALTAR 
4264
4265Man's earliest altars were living flesh and blood; and man's natural instincts and predilections 
4266were the foundation on which his religions were based. Later religions, in making man's 
4267natural inclinations sinful, perverted his living altars into slabs of stone and lumps of metal. 
4268
4269Satanism is a religion of the flesh, rather than of the spirit; therefore, an altar of flesh is used 
4270in Satanic ceremonies. The purpose of an altar is to serve as a focal point towards which all 
4271attention is focused during a ceremony. A nude woman is used as the altar in Satanic rituals 
4272because woman is the natural passive receptor, and represents the earth mother. 
4273
4274In some rituals nudity for the woman serving as altar may be impractical, so she may be 
4275clothed or partially covered. If a female is performing the ritual alone, no woman need be 
4276used for the altar. If no female is used for the altar, the elevated plane used for her to he upon 
4277may be used to hold other devices for the ritual. For large group rituals a trapezoidal altar 
4278about 3 to 4 feet high and 5Vi to 6 feet long can be specially constructed for the woman to he 
4279upon. If this is impractical, or in private ceremonies, any elevated plane may be used. If a 
4280
4281
4282
4283woman is used for the altar, the other devices may be placed upon a table within easy reach of 
4284the priest. 
4285
4286
4287
4288SYMBOL OF BAPHOMET 
4289
4290The symbol of Baphomet was used by the Knights Templar to represent Satan. Through the 
4291ages this symbol has been called by many different names. Among these are: The Goat of 
4292Mendes, The Goat of a Thousand Young, The Black Goat, The Judas Goat, and perhaps the 
4293most appropriately, The Scapegoat. 
4294
4295Baphomet represents the Powers of Darkness combined with the generative fertility of the 
4296goat. In its "pure" form the pentagram is shown encompassing the figure of a man in the five 
4297points of the star - three points up, two pointing down - symbolizing man's spiritual nature. In 
4298Satanism the pentagram is also used, but since Satanism represents the carnal instincts of 
4299man, or the opposite of spiritual nature, the pentagram is inverted to perfectly accommodate the 
4300head of the goat - its horns, representing duality, thrust upwards in defiance; the other three 
4301points inverted, or the trinity denied. The Hebraic figures around the outer circle of the 
4302symbol which stem from the magical teachings of the Kabala, spell out "Leviathan", the 
4303serpent of the watery abyss, and identified with Satan. These figures correspond to the five 
4304points of the inverted star. 
4305
4306The symbol of Baphomet is placed on the wall above the altar. 
4307
4308
4309
4310CANDLES 
4311
4312The candles used in Satanic ritual represent the light of Lucifer - the bearer of light, 
4313enlightenment, the living flame, burning desire, and the Flames of the Pit. 
4314
4315Only black and white candles are to be used in Satanic ritual. Never use more than one white 
4316candle; but as many black candles as are required to iUurninate the ritual chamber may be 
4317used. At least one black candle is placed to the left of the altar, representing the Powers of 
4318Darkness and the left-hand path. Other black candles are placed where needed for 
4319inurnination. One white candle is placed to the right of the altar, representing the hypocrisy of 
4320white light "magicians" and the followers of the right-hand path. No other light source is to be 
4321used. 
4322
4323Black candles are used for power and success for the participants of the ritual, and are used to 
4324consume the parchments on which blessings requested by the ritual participants are written. 
4325The white candle is used for destruction of enemies. Parchments upon which curses are 
4326written are burned in the flame of the white candle. 
4327
4328
4329
4330BELL 
4331
4332The shattering effect of the bell is used to mark both the beginning and the end of the ritual. 
4333The priest rings the bell nine times, turning counter clockwise and directing the tolling 
4334
4335
4336
4337towards the four cardinal points of the compass. This is done once at the beginning of the 
4338ritual to clear and purify the air of all external sounds, and once again at the end of the ritual 
4339to intensify the working and act as a pollutionary indicating finality. 
4340
4341The tonal quality of the bell used should be loud and penetrating, rather than soft and tinkling. 
4342
4343
4344
4345CHALICE 
4346
4347In Satanic ritual the chalice or goblet used represents the Chalice of Ecstasy. Ideally, the 
4348chalice should be made of silver, but if a silver chalice can not be obtained, one made from 
4349another metal, glass, or crockery may be used - anything but gold. Gold has always been 
4350associated with white- light religions and the Heavenly Realm. 
4351
4352The chalice is to be drunk from first by the priest, then by one assistant. In private rituals the 
4353person perfonning the ceremony drains the chalice. 
4354
4355
4356
4357ELIXIR 
4358
4359The stimulating fluid or Elixir of Life used by the Pagans has been corrupted into sacramental 
4360wine by the Christian faith. Originally, the liquor used in Pagan rituals was drunk to relax and 
4361intensify the emotions of those involved in the ceremony. Satanism does not sacrifice its god, 
4362as do other religions. The Satanist practices no such form of symbolic cannibalism, and 
4363returns the sacramental wine used by the Christians to its original purpose - that of stimulating 
4364the emotions necessary to Satanic ritual. Wine itself need not be used - whatever drink is most 
4365stimulating and pleasing to the palate is in order. 
4366
4367The Elixir of Life is to be drunk from the Chalice of Ecstasy, as indicated above, immediately 
4368following the Invocation to Satan. 
4369
4370
4371
4372SWORD 
4373
4374The Sword of Power is symbolic of aggressive force, and acts as an extension and intensifier 
4375of the arm with which the priest uses to gesture and point. A parallel to this is the pointing 
4376stick or blasting wand used in other forms of magical ritual. 
4377
4378The sword is held by the priest and is used to point towards the symbol of Baphomet during 
4379the Invocation to Satan. It is also used, as indicated in Steps of Ritual, when calling forth the 
4380four Princes of Hell. The priest thrusts the point of the sword through the parchment 
4381containing the message or request after it has been read aloud; it is then used to hold the 
4382parchment while introduced into the candle flame. While hearing the requests of other 
4383participants, and while repeating same, the priest places the sword atop their heads (in 
4384traditional "knighting" fashion). 
4385
4386For private rituals, if a sword cannot be obtained, a long knife, cane, or similar staff may be 
4387used. 
4388
4389
4390
4391PHALLUS 
4392
4393
4394
4395The phallus is a Pagan fertility symbol which represents generation, virility, and aggression. 
4396This is yet another device which has been blasphemously converted to fit the guild-ridden 
4397ceremonies of Christianity. The phallus is a non- hypocritical version of the aspergillum, or 
4398"holy water sprinkler'' used in Catholicism - quite a metamorphosis of the common penis! 
4399
4400The phallus is held in both hands of one of the priest's assistants, and methodically shaken 
4401twice towards each cardinal point of the compass, for the benediction of the house. 
4402
4403Any phallic symbol may be used. If none is obtainable one may be made from plaster, wood, 
4404clay, wax, etc. The phallus is necessary only in organized group rituals. 
4405
4406
4407
4408GONG 
4409
4410The gong is used to call upon the forces of Darkness. It is to be struck once after the 
4411participants have repeated the priest's words, "Hail Satan!". A gong is necessary only in 
4412organized group rituals. For the best tonal quality a concert gong is preferred, but if one 
4413cannot be obtained any gong with a full, rich tone may be used. 
4414
4415
4416
4417PARCHMENT 
4418
4419Parchment is used because its organic properties are compatible with the elements of nature. 
4420In keeping with the Satanic views on sacrifice, the parchment used would be made from the 
4421skin of a sheep which was, by necessity, killed for food. An animal is never slaughtered for 
4422the purpose of using all or a part of that animal in a Satanic ritual. If commercial parchment 
4423which has been made from already slaughtered sheep cannot be obtained, plain paper may be 
4424substituted. 
4425
4426The parchment is the means by which the written message or request can be consumed by the 
4427candle flame and sent out into the ether. The request is written on parchment or paper, read 
4428aloud by the priest, and then burned in the flame of either the black or white candle - 
4429whichever is appropriate for the particular request. Before the ritual begins curses are placed 
4430to the right of the priest, and charms or blessings are placed to the left of him. 
4431
4432
4433
4434(WATER) 
4435
4436
4437
4438THE BOOK OF LEVIATHAN 
4439
4440THE RAGING SEA 
4441
4442Despite all non- verbalists' protests to the contrary, soaring heights of emotional ecstasy or 
4443raging pangs of anguish can be attained through verbal communication. If the magical 
4444ceremony is to employ all sensory awarenesses, then the proper sounds must be invoked. It is 
4445certainly true that "actions speak louder than words", but words become as monuments to 
4446thoughts. 
4447
4448Perhaps the most noticeable shortcoming in the printed magical conjurations of the past is the 
4449lack of emotion developed upon the reciting of them. An old wizard known to the author, who 
4450was once employing a self- composed invocation of great personal meaning in the light of his 
4451magical desires, ran out of words just as his ritual was moments short of its successful 
4452culmination. Aware of the necessity of keeping his emotional response generating, he quickly 
4453adlibbed the first emotion- provoking words that came to mind - a few stanzas of a poem by 
4454Rudyard Kipling! Thus, with this final burst of glory- charged adrenalin, was he able to 
4455finalize an effective working! 
4456
4457The invocations which follow are designed to serve as proclamations of certainty, not whining 
4458apprehension. For this reason they are devoid of shallow offerings -up and hollow charities. 
4459Leviathan, the great Dragon from the Watery Abyss, roars forth as the surging sea, and these 
4460invocations are his tribunals. 
4461
4462
4463
4464INVOCATION 
4465TO 
4466
4467SATAN 
4468
4469
4470
4471In nomine Dei nostri Satanas Luciferi excelsi! 
4472
4473In the name of Satan, the Ruler of the earth, the King of the world, I command the forces of 
4474Darkness to bestow their Infernal power upon me! 
4475
4476Open wide the gates of Hell and come forth from the abyss to greet me as your brother (sister) 
4477and friend ! 
4478
4479Grant me the indulgences of which I speak! 
4480
4481I have taken thy name as a part of myself! I live as the beasts of the field, rejoicing in the 
4482fleshly life! I favor the just and curse the rotten! 
4483
4484By all the Gods of the Pit, I command that these things of which I speak shall come to pass! 
4485Come forth and answer to your names by manifesting my desires! 
4486
4487
4488
4489OH HEAR THE NAMES: 
4490
4491
4492
4493THE INFERNAL NAMES 
4494
4495
4496
4497The Infernal names are listed here in alphabetical order purely to simplify referral to them. 
4498
4499When calling the names, all of them may be recited, or a given number of those most 
4500significant to the respective working may be chosen. 
4501
4502Whether all or only some of the names are called, they must be taken out of the rigidly 
4503organized form in which they are listed here and arranged in a phonetically effective roster. 
4504
4505
4506
4507A hflflflnTi 
4508
4509/l l / LILILI \ J 1 I 
4510
4511
4512i—iVii \ji i y 1 1 njvij 
4513
4514
4515d-YflYYIfl 
4516\y ± hi i itA 
4517
4518
4519A flvnwip] pch 
4520
4521
4522F pytvi V 
4523
4524
4525Pan 
4526
45271 Lit I 
4528
4529
4530Ahnuch 
4531
4532
4533Gov go 
4534
4535
4536Pluto 
4537
4538
4539A h viwinvt 
4540
4541iiin iiiila.ii 
4542
4543
4544T-f nVinwwi 
4545i AtAisis/ y in 
4546
4547
4548Prn spvuiup 
4549
45501 1 l/JC/ LslllC 
4551
4552
4553A winvi 
4554
4555
45561 1 /' / â– / 1 tt> 
4557
4558
4559P\A V W/ 
4560i WL Let 
4561
4562
4563A YlCl]]\!YI 
4564
4565
4566Jen in y 
4567
4568lot HIAl 
4569
4570
4571/? i m m /)n 
4572
4573l\ll 1 ll 1 l\J 1 1 
4574
4575
4576Asfnodeus 
4577
4578
4579Kali 
4580
4581
4582Sobcizios 
4583
4584
4585A vfnv/ifh 
4586
4587AO 1 Ll 1 {Jill 
4588
4589
4590I ilith 
4591
4592
4593*\nwiwinp] 
4594
4595kJLlllllllLlxZl 
4596
4597
4598A 777 7P 1 
4599
4600
4601I oki 
4602
4603
4604\n inn i t 
4605
4606kJLlI 1 ll llA, 
4607
4608
4609finnJhprith 
4610
4611U LILIL /./ L / llll 
4612
4613
4614IV J. Llf tlltH/tl 
4615
4616
4617Sedit 
4618
4619kj t Li L I 
4620
4621
4622Rfllflflftl 
4623U Ll 1 LILll 1 I 
4624
4625
4626A/fnyi in 
4627
4628lV±Ltl I t Li 
4629
4630
4631S\plchftipt 
4632
4633kJ C I\ f ll I tc I 
4634
4635
4636Hnnhowpt 
4637
4638M-f K-l IJ I M / 1 1 1. 1.. 1 
4639
4640
4641Mn Vitus 
4642
4643
4644Set 
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649A/fnvrliilf 
4650
4651IVILII LlllIK, 
4652
4653
4654OiiClilLlll 
4655
4656
4657Beelzebub 
4658
4659
4660Mastema 
4661
4662
4663Shamad 
4664
4665
4666Behemoth 
4667
4668
4669Melek Taus 
4670
4671
4672Shiva 
4673
4674
4675Beherit 
4676
4677
4678Mephistopheles 
4679
4680
4681Supay 
4682
4683
4684Bile 
4685
4686
4687Metztli 
4688
4689
4690Tan-mo 
4691
4692
4693Chemosh 
4694
4695
4696Miction 
4697
4698
4699Tchort 
4700
4701
4702Cimeries 
4703
4704
4705Midgard 
4706
4707
4708Tezcatlipoca 
4709
4710
4711Coyote 
4712
4713
4714Milcom 
4715
4716
4717Thamuz 
4718
4719
4720Dagon 
4721
4722
4723Moloch 
4724
4725
4726Thoth 
4727
4728
4729Damballa 
4730
4731
4732Mormo 
4733
4734
4735Tunrida 
4736
4737
4738Demogorgon 
4739
4740
4741Naamah 
4742
4743
4744Typhon 
4745
4746
4747
4748Diabolus Nergal Yaotzin 
4749
4750Dracula Nihasa Yen-lo-Wang 
4751
4752Emma-0 Nija 
4753
4754
4755
4756INVOCATION EMPLOYED TOWARDS 
4757THE CONJURATION OF LUST 
4758
4759Jml Come forth, Oh great spawn of the abyss and make thy presence manifest. I have set 
4760
4761^Bjr^my thoughts upon the blazing pinnacle which glows with the chosen lust of the 
4762W moments of increase and grows fervent in the turgid swell. 
4763
4764V Send forth that messenger of voluptuous delights, and let these obscene vistas of my 
4765\ dark desires take form in future deeds and doings. 
4766
4767From the sixth tower of Satan there shall come a sign which joineth with those saltes 
4768within, and as such will move the body of the flesh of my summoning. 
4769
4770I have gathered forth my symbols and prepare my garnishings of the is to be, and the image of 
4771my creation lurketh as a seething basilisk awaiting his release. 
4772
4773The vision shall become as reality and through the nourishment that my sacrifice giveth, the 
4774angles of the first dimension shall become the substance of the third. 
4775
4776Go out into the void of night (light of day) and pierce that mind that respondeth with thoughts 
4777which leadeth to paths of lewd abandon. 
4778
4779
4780
4781(Male) My rod is athrust! The penetrating force of my venom shall shatter the sanctity of 
4782that mind which is barren of lust; and as the seed falleth, so shall its vapours be 
4783spread within that reeling brain benumbing it to helplessness according to my 
4784will! In the name of the great god Pan, may my secret thoughts be marshaled into 
4785the movements of the flesh of that which I desire! 
4786
4787
4788
4789Shemhamforash! Hail Satan! 
4790
4791(Female) My loins are aflame! The dripping of the nectar from my eager cleft shall act as 
4792pollen to that slumbering brain, and the mind that feels not lust shall on a sudden 
4793reel with crazed impulse. And when my mighty surge is spent, new wanderings 
4794shall begin; and that flesh which I desire shall come to me. In the names of the 
4795great harlot of Babylon, and of Lilith, and of Hecate, may my lust be fulfilled! 
4796
4797
4798
4799Shemhamforash! 
4800
4801
4802
4803Hail Satan! 
4804
4805
4806
4807INVOCATION EMPLOYED TOWARDS 
4808THE CONJURATION OF DESTRUCTION 
4809
4810B ehold ! The mighty voices of my vengeance smash the stillness of the air and stand 
4811
4812^Bfc^as monoliths of wrath upon a plain of writhing seipents. I am become as a monstrous 
4813W machine of annihilation to the festering fragments of the body of he (she) who would 
4814£ detain me. 
4815
4816\ It repenteth me not that my summons doth ride upon the blasting winds which multiply 
4817J the sting of my bitterness; And great black slimy shapes shall rise from brackish pits 
4818and vomit forth their pustulence into his (her) puny brain. 
4819
4820I call upon the messengers of doom to slash with grim delight this victim I hath chosen. Silent 
4821is that voiceless bird that feeds upon the brain- pulp of him (her) who hath tormented me, and 
4822the agony of the is to be shall sustain itself in shrieks of pain, only to serve as signals of 
4823warning to those who would resent my being. 
4824
4825Oh come forth in the name of Abaddon and destroy him (her) whose name I giveth as a sign. 
4826
4827Oh great brothers of the night, thou who makest my place of comfort, who rideth out upon the 
4828hot winds of Hell, who dwelleth in the devil's fane; Move and appear! Present yourselves to 
4829him (her) who sustaineth the rottenness of the mind that moves the gibbering mouth that 
4830mocks the just and strong!; rend that gaggling tongue and close his (her) throat, Oh Kali! 
4831Pierce his (her) lungs with the stings of scorpions, Oh Sekhmet! Plunge his (her) substance 
4832into the dismal void, Oh mighty Dagon! 
4833
4834I thrust aloft the bifid barb of Hell and on its tines resplendentiy impaled my sacrifice through 
4835vengeance rests! 
4836
4837
4838
4839Shemhamf orash ! 
4840
4841
4842
4843Hail Satan! 
4844
4845
4846
4847INVOCATION EMPLOYED TOWARDS 
4848THE CONJURATION OF COMPASSION 
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853W,â„¢ the anger of anguish and the wrath of the stifled, I pour forth my voices, 
4854wrapped in rolling thunder, that you may hear! 
4855
4856Oh great lurkers in the darkness, oh guardians of the way, oh minions of the might of 
4857Thoth! Move and appear! Present yourselves to us in your benign power, in behalf of 
4858one who believes and is stricken with torment. 
4859
4860Isolate him (her) in the bulwark of your protection, for he (she) is undeserving of 
4861anguish and desires it not. 
4862
4863Let that which bears against him (her) be rendered powerless and devoid of substance. 
4864
4865Succor him (her) through fire and water, earth and air, to regain what he (she) has lost. 
4866
4867Strengthen with fire the marrow of our friend and companion, our comrade of the Left-Hand 
4868Path. 
4869
4870Through the power of Satan let the earth and its pleasures re-enter his (her) being. 
4871
4872Allow his (her) vital saltes to flow unhampered, that he (she) may savor the carnal nectars of 
4873his (her) future desires. 
4874
4875Strike dumb his (her) adversary, formed or formless, that he (she) may emerge joyful and 
4876strong from that which afflicts him (her). 
4877
4878Allow no misfortune to allay his (her) path, for he (she) is of us, and therefore to be cherished. 
4879
4880Restore him (her) to power, to joy, to unending dominion over the reverses that have beset 
4881him (her). 
4882
4883Build around and within him (her) the exultant radiance that will herald his (her) emergence 
4884from the stagnant morass which engulfs him (her). 
4885
4886This we command, in the name of Satan, whose mercies flourish and whose sustenance will 
4887prevail! 
4888
4889As Satan reigns so shall his (her) own whose name is as this sound: (name) is the vessel 
4890whose flesh is as the earth; life everlasting, world without end! 
4891
4892Shemhamforash! Hail Satan! 
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897THE ENOCHIAN LANGUAGE 
4898AND THE ENOCHIAN KEYS 
4899
4900
4901
4902ttf The magical language used in Satanic ritual is Enochian, a language thought to be 
4903
4904^â– fefolder than Sanskrit, with a sound grammatical and syntactical bases. It resembles 
4905W Arabic in some sounds and Hebrew and Latin in others. It first appeared in print in 
4906£ 1659 in a biography of John Dee, the famous Sixteenth Century seer and court 
49079 astrologer. This work, by Meric Casaubon, describes the occultist Dee's activities with 
4908\ his associate, Edward Kelly, in the art of scrying or crystal gazing. 
4909
4910Instead of the usual crystal ball, Kelly, who was the gazer, used a many- faceted 
4911trapezohedron. The "angels" referred to in Kelly's first revelation of the Enochian Keys, 
4912obtained through the windows of the crystal, are only "angels" because occultists to this day 
4913have lain ill with metaphysical constipation. Now the crystal clears, and the "angels" are seen 
4914as "angles" and the windows to the fourth dimension are thrown open - and to the frightened, 
4915the Gates of Hell. 
4916
4917I have presented my translation of the following calls with an archaic but Satanically correct 
4918unvarnishing of the translation employed by the Order of the Golden Dawn in the late 
4919Nineteenth Century. In Enochian the meaning of the words, combined with the quality of the 
4920words, unite to create a pattern of sound which can cause tremendous reaction in the 
4921atmosphere. The barbaric tonal qualities of this language give it a truly magical effect which 
4922cannot be described. 
4923
4924For many years the Enochian Keys, or Calls, have been shrouded in secrecy. The few 
4925printings that have existed completely eliminate the correct wording, as the proper translation 
4926has been disguised through the use of euphemisms, and only designed to throw the inept 
4927magician and/or would-be inquisitor off the track. Apocryphal as they have become (and who 
4928can tell what grim reality provokes the "fantasy"), the Enochian Calls are the Satanic paeans 
4929of faith. Dispensing with such once- pragmatic whitewashing in terms such as "holy" and 
4930"angelic", and arbitrarily chosen groups of numbers, the purpose of which were only to act as 
4931substitutes for "blasphemous" words - here, then, are the true Enochian Calls, as received 
4932from an unknown hand. 
4933
4934
4935
4936THE FIRST KEY 
4937
4938
4939
4940The first Enochian Key represents an initial proclamation from Satan, stating the inception of 
4941the laws of temporal theologies and of the lasting power which resides in those bold enough 
4942to recognize earthly beginnings and absolutes. 
4943
4944(Enochian) 
4945
494601 sonuf vaoresaji, gohu IAD Balata, elanusaha caelazod: sobrazod-ol Roray i ta 
4947nazodapesad, od comemahe ta nobeloha zodien; soba tahil ginonupe pereje aladi, das 
4948vaurebes obolehe giresam. Casarem ohorela caba Pire: das zodonurenusagi cab: erem 
4949Iadanahe. Pilahe farezodem zodenurezoda adana gono Iadapiel das home-tohe: soba ipame lu 
4950ipamis: das sobolo vepe zodomeda poamal, od bogira aai ta piape Piamoel od Vaoan! 
4951Zodacare, eca, od zodameranu! odo cicale Qaa; zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe 
4952Saitan! 
4953
4954(English) 
4955
4956I reign over thee, saith the Lord of the Earth, in power exalted above and below, in whose 
4957hands the sun is a guttering sword and the moon a through- thrusting fire, who measureth your 
4958garments in the midst of my vestures, and trusseth you up as the palms of my hands, and 
4959brighten your vestments with Infernal light. 
4960
4961I made ye a law to govern the holy ones, and delivered a rod with wisdom supreme. You 
4962lifted your voices and swore your allegiance to Him that liveth triumphant, whose beginning 
4963is not, nor end cannot be, which shineth as a flame in the midst of your palaces, and reigneth 
4964amongst you as the balance of life! 
4965
4966Move therefore, and appear! Open the mysteries of your creation! Be friendly unto me, for I 
4967am the same! - the true worshipper of the highest and ineffable King of Hell! 
4968
4969THE SECOND KEY 
4970
4971In order to pay homage to the very lusts which sustain the continuance of life, itself, The 
4972Second Enochian Key extends this recognition of our earthly heritage unto a talisman of 
4973power. 
4974
4975(Enochian) 
4976
4977Adagita vau-pa-ahe zodonugonu fa-a-ipe salada! Vi-i-vau el! Sobame ial-pereji i-zoda- 
4978zodazod pi-adapehe casarema aberameji ta ta-labo paracaleda qo-ta lores- el- qo turebesa ooge 
4979balatohe! Giui cahisa lusada oreri od micalapape cahisa bia ozodonugonu! lape noanu tarofe 
4980coresa tage o-quo maninu IA-I-DON. Torezodu! gohe-el, zodacare eca ca-no-quoda! 
4981zodameranu micalazodo od ozadazodame vaurelar; lape zodir IOIAD! 
4982
4983(English) 
4984
4985Can the wings of the winds hear your voices of wonder?; O you!, the great spawn of the 
4986worms of the Earth!, whom the Hell fire frames in the depth of my jaws!, whom I have 
4987prepared as cups for a wedding or as flowers regaling the chambers of lust! 
4988
4989
4990
4991Stronger are your feet than the barren stone! Mightier are your voices than the manifold 
4992winds! For you are become as a building such as is not, save in the mind of the All- Powerful 
4993manifestation of Satan! 
4994
4995Arise!, saith the First! Move therefore unto his servants! Show yourselves in power, and make 
4996me a strong seer- of- things, for I am of Him that liveth forever! 
4997
4998THE THIRD KEY 
4999
5000The Third Enochian Key establishes the leadership of the earth upon the hands of those great 
5001Satanic magicians who throughout the successive ages have held dominion over the peoples 
5002of the world. 
5003
5004(Enochian) 
5005
5006Micama! goho Pe-IAD! zodir com-selahe azodien biabe os-lon-dohe. Norezodacahisa otahila 
5007Gigipahe; vaunid-el-cahisa ta-pu-ime qo-mos-pelehe telocahe; qui-i-inu toltoregi cahisa i 
5008cahisaji em ozodien; dasata beregida od torezodul! Ili e-Ol balazodareji, od aala tahilanu-os 
5009netaabe: daluga vaomesareji elonusa cape-mi-ali varoesa cola homila; cocasabe fafenu 
5010izodizodope, od rniinoagi de ginetaabe: vaunu na-na-e-el: panupire malapireji caosaji. Pilada 
5011noanu vaunalahe balata od-vaoan. Do-o-i-ape mada: goholore, gohus, arniranu! Micama! 
5012Yehusozod ca-ca-com, od do-o-a-inu noari micaolazoda a-ai-om. Casarameji gohia: 
5013Zodacare! Vaunigilaji! od im-ua-mar pugo pelapeli Ananael Qo-a-an. 
5014
5015(English) 
5016
5017Behold!, saith Satan, I am a circle on whose hands stand the Twelve Kingdoms. Six are the 
5018seats of living breath, the rest are as sharp as sickles, or the Horns of Death. Therein the 
5019creatures of Earth are and are not, except in mine own hands which sleep and shall rise! 
5020
5021In the first I made ye stewards and placed ye in the Twelve seats of government, giving unto 
5022every one of you power successively over the Nine true ages of time, so that from the highest 
5023vessels and the comers of your governments you might work my power, pouring down the 
5024fires of life and increase continually on the Earth. Thus you are become the skirts of justice 
5025and truth. In Satan's name, rise up! Show yourselves! Behold!, his mercies flourish, and his 
5026name is become mighty among us. In whom we say: Move!, Ascend!, and apply yourselves 
5027unto us as the partakers of His secret wisdom in your creation! 
5028
5029THE FOURTH KEY 
5030
5031The Fourth Enochian Key refers to the cycling of the ages of time. 
5032
5033(Enochian) 
5034
5035Otahil elasadi babaje, od dorepaha gohol: gi-cahisaje auauago coremepe peda, dasonuf vi- 
5036vau-di-vau? Casaremi oeli meapeme sobame agi coremepo carep-el: casaremeji caro-o-dazodi 
5037cahisa od vaugeji; dasata ca-pi-mali cahisa ca-pi-ma-on: od elonusahinu cahisa ta el-o calaa. 
5038Torezodu nor-quasahi od fe-caosaga: Bagile zodir e-na-IAD: das iod apila! Do-o-a-ipe quo-A- 
5039AL, zodacare! Zodameranu obelisonugi resat-el aaf nor-mo-lapi! 
5040
5041
5042
5043(English) 
5044
5045
5046
5047I have set my feet in the South, and have looked about me, saying: Are not the thunders of 
5048increase those which reign in the second angle? 
5049
5050Under whom I have placed those whom none hath yet numbered, but One; in whom the 
5051second beginnings of things are and wax strong, successively adding the numbers of time, and 
5052their powers doth stand as the first of the nine! 
5053
5054Arise!, you sons of pleasure, and visit the Earth; for I am the Lord, your God, which is and 
5055liveth forever! 
5056
5057In the name of Satan, Move!, and show yourselves as pleasant deliverers, that you may praise 
5058Him among the sons of men! 
5059
5060
5061
5062THE FIFTH KEY 
5063
5064The Fifth Enochian Key affirms the Satanic placing of traditional priests and wizards upon the 
5065earth for the purpose of misdirection. 
5066
5067(Enochian) 
5068
5069Sapahe zodimii du-i-be, od noasa ta qu-a-nis, adarocahe dorepehal caosagi od faonutas 
5070peripesol ta-be-liore. Casareme A-me-ipezodi na-zodaretahe afa; od dalugare zodizodope 
5071zodelida caosaji tol-toregi; od zod-cahisa esiasacahe El ta-vi-vau; od iao-d tahilada das hubare 
5072pe-o-al; soba coremefa cahisa ta Ela Vaulasa od Quo-Co-Casabe. Eca niisa od darebesa quo- 
5073a-asa: fetahe-ar-ezodi od beliora: ia-ial eda-nasa cicalesa; bagile Ge-iad I- el! 
5074
5075(English) 
5076
5077The mighty sounds have entered into the third angle and are become as seedlings of folly, 
5078smiling with contempt upon the Earth, and dwelling in the brightness of the Heaven as 
5079continual comforters to the destroyers of self. 
5080
5081Unto whom I fastened the pillars of gladness, the lords of the righteous, and gave them 
5082vessels to water the earth with her creatures. They are the brothers of the First and the Second, 
5083and the beginning of their own seats which are garnished with myriad ever-burning lamps, 
5084whose numbers are as the First, the ends, and the contents of time! 
5085
5086Therefore, come ye and obey your creation. Visit us in peace and comfort. Conclude us 
5087receivers of your mysteries; for why? Our Lord and Master is the All- One! 
5088
5089
5090
5091THE SIXTH KEY 
5092
5093The Sixth Enochian Key establishes the structure and form of that which has become the 
5094Order of the Trapezoid and Church of Satan. 
5095
5096
5097
5098(Enochian) 
5099
5100
5101
5102Gahe sa-div cahisa em, micalazoda Pil-zodinu, sobam El haraji mir babalonu od obeloce 
5103samevelaji, dalagare malapereji ar-caosaji od acame canale, sobola zodare fa-beliareda caosaji 
5104od cahisa aneta-na miame ta Viv od Da. Daresare Sol-petahe-bienu. Be-ri-ta od zodacame ji- 
5105mi-calazodo: sob-ha-atahe tarianu luia-he od ecarinu MADA Qu-a-a-on! 
5106
5107(English) 
5108
5109The spirits of the fourth angle are Nine, mighty in the trapezoid, whom the first hath formed, a 
5110torment to the wretched and a garland to the wicked; giving unto them fiery darts to vanne the 
5111earth, and Nine continual workmen whose courses visit with comfort the Earth, and are in 
5112government and continuance as the Second and Third. 
5113
5114Therefore, harken unto my voice! I have talked of you, and I move you in power and 
5115presence, whose works shall be a song of honor, and the praise of your God in your creation! 
5116
5117
5118
5119THE SEVENTH KEY 
5120
5121The Seventh Enochian Key is used to invoke lust, pay homage to glamour, and rejoice in the 
5122delights of the flesh. 
5123
5124(Enochian) 
5125
5126Ra-asa isalamanu para-di-zoda oe-cari-mi aao iala-pire-gahe Qui-inu. Enai butamonu od 
5127inoasa ni pa-ra-diala. Casaremeji ujeare cahirelanu, od zodonace lucifatianu, caresa ta vavale- 
5128zodirenu tol-hami. Soba lonudohe od nuame cahisa ta Da o Desa vo-me-dea od pi-beliare 
5129itahila rita od miame ca-ni-quola rita! Zodacare! Zodameranu! Iecarimi Quo-a-dahe od I- 
5130mica-ol-zododa aaiome. Bajirele papenore idalugama elonusahi-od umapelifa vau-ge-ji Bijil - 
5131IAD! 
5132
5133(English) 
5134
5135The East is a house of harlots singing praises among the flames of the first glory wherein the 
5136Dark Lord hath opened His mouth; and they are become as living dwellings in whom the 
5137strength of man rejoiceth; and they are appareled with ornaments of brightness, such as work 
5138wonders on all creatures. Whose kingdoms and continuance are as the Third and Fourth, 
5139strong towers and places of comfort, the seats of pleasure and continuance. O ye servants of 
5140pleasure, Move!, Appear!, sing praises unto the Earth and be mighty amongst us. For that to 
5141this remembrance is given power, and our strength waxeth strong in our comforter. 
5142
5143
5144
5145THE EIGHTH KEY 
5146
5147The Eighth Enochian Key refers to the emergence of the Satanic Age. 
5148
5149
5150
5151(Enochian) 
5152
5153
5154
5155Bazodemelo i ta pi-ripesonu olanu Na-zodavabebe ox. Casaremeji varanu cahisa vaugeji asa 
5156berameji balatoha: goho IAD. Soba miame tarianu ta lolacis Abaivoninu od azodiajiere riore. 
5157Irejila cahisa da das pa-aox busada Caosago, das cahisa od ipuranu telocahe cacureji o- 
5158isalamahe lonucaho od Vovina carebafe? NIISO! bagile avavago gohon. NIISO! bagile 
5159mamao siasionu, od mabezoda IAD oi asa-momare poilape. NUASA! Zodameranu ciaosi 
5160caosago od belioresa od coresi ta beramiji. 
5161
5162(English) 
5163
5164The midday of the first is as the third indulgence made of hyacinthine pillars, in whom the 
5165elders are become strong, which I have prepared for mine own justice, saith Satan, whose 
5166long continuance shall be as bucklers to Leviathan. How many are there which remain in the 
5167glory of the earth, which are, and shall not see death until the house falls and the dragon doth 
5168sink? Rejoice!, for the crowns of the temple and the robe of Him that is, was, and shall be 
5169crowned are no longer divided! Come forth!, Appear 
5170
5171
5172
5173THE NINTH KEY 
5174
5175The Ninth Enochian Key warns of the use of substances, devices or pharmaceuticals which 
5176might lead to the delusion and subsequent enslavement of the master. A protection against 
5177false values. 
5178
5179(Enochian) 
5180
5181Micaoli beranusaji perejela napeta ialapore, das barinu efafaje Pe vaunupeho olani od 
5182obezoda, soba-ca upaahe cahisa tatanu od tarananu balie, alare busada so-bolunu od cahisa 
5183hoel-qo ca-no-quodi cial. Vaunesa aladonu mom caosago ta iasa olalore gianai limelala. 
5184Amema cahisa sobra madarida zod cahisa! Ooa moanu cahisa avini darilapi caosajinu: od 
5185butamoni pareme zodumebi canilu. Dazodisa etahamezoda cahisa dao, od mireka ozodola 
5186cahisa pidiai Colalala. Ul ci ninu a sobame ucime. Bajile? IAD BALATOHE cahirelanu pare! 
5187NIISO! od upe ofafafe; bajile a-cocasahe icoresaka a uniji beliore. 
5188
5189(English) 
5190
5191A mighty guard of fire with two-edged swords flaming (which contain the vials of delusion, 
5192whose wings are of wormwood and of the marrow of salt), have set their feet in the West, and 
5193are measured with their ministers. These gather up the moss of the Earth, as the rich man doth 
5194his treasure. Cursed are they whose iniquities they are! In their eyes are millstones greater 
5195than the Earth, and from their mouths run seas of blood. Their brains are covered with 
5196diamonds, and upon their heads are marble stones. Happy is he on whom they frown not. For 
5197Why? The Lord of Righteousness rejoiceth in them! Come away, and leave your vials, for the 
5198time is such as requireth comfort! 
5199
5200
5201
5202THE TENTH KEY 
5203
5204
5205
5206The Tenth Enochian Key creates rampant wrath and produces violence. Dangerous to employ 
5207unless one has learnt to safeguard his own immunity; a random hghtning bolt! 
5208
5209(Enochian) 
5210
5211Coraxo cahisa coremepe, od belanusa Lucala azodiazodore paebe Soba iisononu cahisa 
5212uirequo ope copehanu od racalire maasi bajile caosagi; das yalaponu dosiji od basajime; od ox 
5213ex dazodisa siatarisa od salaberoxa cynuxire faboanu. Vaunala cahisa conusata das daox 
5214cocasa o Oanio yore vohima ol jizod-yazoda od eoresa cocasaji pelosi molui das pajeipe, 
5215laraji same darolanu matorebe cocasaji emena. El pataralaxa yolaci matabe nomiji mononusa 
5216olora jinayo anujelareda. Ohyo! ohyo! noibe Ohyo! caosagonu! Bajile madarida i zodirope 
5217cahiso darisapa! NIISO! caripe ipe nidali! 
5218
5219(English) 
5220
5221The thunders of wrath doth slumber in the North, in the likeness of an oak whose branches are 
5222dung- filled nests of lamentation and weeping laid up for the Earth, which bum night and day 
5223and vomit out the heads of scorpions and live sulphur mingled with poison. These be the 
5224thunders that in an instant roar with a hundred mighty earthquakes and a thousand as many 
5225surges, which rest not, nor know any time here. One rock bringeth forth a thousand, even as 
5226the heart of man doth his thoughts. Woe! Woe!, Yea!, woe be to the Earth, for her iniquity is, 
5227was, and shall be great. Come away! But not your mighty sounds! 
5228
5229THE ELEVENTH KEY 
5230
5231The Eleventh Enochian Key is used to herald the coming of the dead and establish a 
5232sustenance beyond the grave. To bind to the earth. A funerary call. 
5233
5234(Enochian) 
5235
5236Oxiayala holado, od zodirome O coraxo das zodiladare raasyo. Od vabezodire cameliaxa od 
5237bahala: NIISO! salamanu telocahe! Casaremanu hoel-qo, od ti ta zod cahisa soba coremefa i 
5238ga. NIISA! bagile aberameji nonucape. Zodacare eca od Zodameranu! odo cicale Qaa! 
5239Zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe Saitan! 
5240
5241(English) 
5242
5243The mighty throne growled and there were five thunders that flew into the East. And the eagle 
5244spake and cried aloud: Come away from the house of death! And they gathered themselves 
5245together and became those of whom it measured, and they are the deathless ones who ride the 
5246whirlwinds. Come away! For I have prepared a place for you. Move therefore, and show 
5247yourselves! Unveil the mysteries of your creation. Be friendly unto me for I am your God, the 
5248true worshipper of the flesh that liveth forever! 
5249
5250
5251
5252THE TWELFTH KEY 
5253
5254
5255
5256The Twelfth Enochian Key is used to vent one's displeasure towards man's need for misery, 
5257and bring forth torment and conflict to the harbingers of woe. 
5258
5259(Enochian) 
5260
5261Nonuci dasonuf Babaje od cahisa ob hubaio tibibipe? alalare ataraahe od ef ! Dark fafenu 
5262mianu ar Enayo ovof ! Soba dooainu aai i VONUPEHE. Zodacare, gohusa, od Zodameranu. 
5263Odo cicale Qaa! Zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe Saitan! 
5264
5265(English) 
5266
5267O ye that range in the South and are the lanterns of sorrow, buckle your armor and visit us! 
5268Bring forth the legions of the army of Hell, that the Lord of the Abyss may be magnified, 
5269whose name amongst ye is Wrath! Move therefore, and appear! Open the mysteries of your 
5270creation! Be friendly unto me, for I am the same!, the true worshipper of the highest and 
5271ineffable King of Hell! 
5272
5273THE THIRTEENTH KEY 
5274
5275The Thirteenth Enochian Key is used to make the sterile lustful and vex those who would 
5276deny the pleasures of sex. 
5277
5278(Enochian) 
5279
5280Napeai Babajehe das berinu vax ooaona larinuji vonupehe doalime: conisa olalogi oresaha das 
5281cahisa afefa. Micama isaro Mada od Lonu-sahi-toxa, das ivaumeda aai Jirosabe. Zodacare od 
5282Zodameranu. Odo cicale Qaa! Zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe Saitan! 
5283
5284(English) 
5285
5286O ye swords of the South, which have eyes to stir up the wrath of sin, making men drunken 
5287which are empty; Behold! the promise of Satan and His power, which is called amongst ye a 
5288bitter sting! Move and appear! Unveil the mysteries of your creation! For I am the servant of 
5289the same, your God, the true worshipper of the highest and ineffable King of Hell! 
5290
5291THE FOURTEENTH KEY 
5292
5293The Fourteenth Enochian Key is a call for vengeance and the manifestation of justice. 
5294
5295(Enochian) 
5296
5297Noroni bajihie pasahasa Oiada! das tarinuta mireca ol tahila dodasa tolahame caosago 
5298/zomida: das berinu orocahe quare: Micama! Bial! Oiad; aisaro toxa das ivame aai Balatima. 
5299Zodacare od Zodameranu! Od cicale Qaa! Zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe 
5300Saitan! 
5301
5302
5303
5304(English) 
5305
5306
5307
5308O ye sons and daughters of mildewed minds, that sit in judgement of the iniquities wrought 
5309upon me - Behold! the voice of Satan; the promise of Him who is called amongst ye the 
5310accuser and supreme tribune! Move therefore, and appear! Open the mysteries of your 
5311creation! Be friendly unto me, for I am the same!, the true worshipper of the highest and 
5312ineffable King of Hell! 
5313
5314
5315
5316THE FIFTEENTH KEY 
5317
5318The Fifteenth Enochian Key is a resolution of acceptance and understanding of the masters 
5319whose duty lies in administering to the seekers after spiritual gods. 
5320
5321(Enochian) 
5322
5323Ilasa! tabaanu li-El pereta, casaremanu upaahi cahisa dareji; das oado caosaji oresacore: das 
5324omaxa monasaci Baeouibe od emerajisa Iaiadix. Zodacare od Zodameranu! Odo cicale Qaa. 
5325Zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe Saitan! 
5326
5327(English) 
5328
5329O thou, the governor of the first flame, under whose wings are the spinners of cobwebs that 
5330weave the Earth with dryness; that knowest the great name "righteousness" and the seal of 
5331false honor. Move therefore, and appear! Open the mysteries of your creation! Be friendly 
5332unto me, for I am the same!, the true worshipper of the highest and ineffable King of Hell! 
5333
5334
5335
5336THE SIXTEENTH KEY 
5337
5338The Sixteenth Enochian Key gives recognition of the wondrous contrasts of the earth, and of 
5339the sustenance of these dichotomies. 
5340
5341(Enochian) 
5342
5343Ilasa viviala pereta! Salamanu balata, das acaro odazodi busada, od belioraxa balita: das inusi 
5344caosaji lusadanu emoda: das ome od taliobe: darilapa iehe ilasa Mada Zodilodarepe. Zodacare 
5345od Zodameranu. Odo cicale Qaa: zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe Saitan! 
5346
5347(English) 
5348
5349O thou second flame, the house of justice, which hast thy beginnings in glory and shalt 
5350comfort the just; which walketh upon the Earth with feet of fire; which understands and 
5351separates creatures! Great art thou in the God of stretch- forth- and- conquer. Move therefore, 
5352and appear! Open the mysteries of your creation! Be friendly unto me, for I am the same!, the 
5353true worshipper of the highest and ineffable King of Hell! 
5354
5355
5356
5357THE SEVENTEENTH KEY 
5358
5359
5360
5361The Seventeenth Enochian Key is used to enlighten the benumbered and destroy through 
5362revelation. 
5363
5364(Enochian) 
5365
5366Ilasa dial pereta! soba vaupaahe cahisa nanuba zodixalayo dodasihe od berinuta f axis a hubaro 
5367tasataxa yolasa: soba lad i Vonupehe o Uonupehe: aladonu dax ila od toatare! Zodacare od 
5368Zodameranu! Odo cicale Qaa! Zodoreje, lape zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe Saitan! 
5369
5370(English) 
5371
5372O thou third flame!, whose wings are thorns to stir up vexation, and who hast myriad living 
5373lamps going before thee; whose God is wrath in anger - Gird up thy loins and harken! Move 
5374therefore, and appear! Open the mysteries of your creation! Be friendly unto me, for I am the 
5375same!, the true worshipper of the highest and ineffable King of Hell! 
5376
5377
5378
5379THE EIGHTEENTH KEY 
5380
5381The Eighteenth Enochian Key opens the gates of Hell and casts up Lucifer and his blessing. 
5382
5383(Enochian) 
5384
5385Ilasa micalazoda olapireta ialpereji beliore: das odo Busadire Oiad ouoaresa caosago: 
5386casaremeji Laiada eranu berinutasa cafafame das ivemeda aqoso adoho Moz, od maoffasa. 
5387Bolape como belioreta pamebeta. Zodacare od Zodameranu! Odo cicale Qaa. Zodoreje, lape 
5388zodiredo Noco Mada, hoathahe Saitan! 
5389
5390(English) 
5391
5392O thou mighty light and burning flame of comfort!, that unveilest the glory of Satan to the 
5393center of the Earth; in whom the great secrets of truth have their abiding; that is called in thy 
5394kingdom: "strength through joy", and is not to be measured. Be thou a window of comfort 
5395unto me. Move therefore, and appear! Open the mysteries of your creation! Be friendly unto 
5396me, for I am the same!, the true worshipper of the highest and ineffable King of Hell! 
5397
5398THE NINETEENTH KEY 
5399
5400The Nineteenth Enochian Key is the great sustainer of the natural balance of the earth, the law 
5401of thrift, and of the jungle. It lays bare all hypocrisy and the sanctimonious shall become as 
5402slaves under it. It brings forth the greatest outpouring of wrath upon the miserable, and lays 
5403the foundation of success for the lover of life. 
5404
5405(Enochian) 
5406
5407Madaritza das perifa LIL cahisa micaolazoda saanire caosago od fifisa balzodizodarasa Iaida. 
5408Nonuca gohulime: Micama adoianu MADA faoda beliorebe, soba ooaona cahisa luciftias 
5409peripesol, das aberaasasa nonucafe netaaibe caosaji od tilabe adapehaheta damepelozoda, 
5410
5411
5412
5413tooata nonucafe jimicalazodoma larasada tofejilo marebe yareyo IDOIGO, od torezodulape 
5414yaodafe gohola, Caosaga, tabaoreda saanire, od caharisateosa yorepoila tiobela busadire, 
5415tilabe noalanu paida oresaba, od dodaremeni zodayolana. Elazodape tilaba paremeji 
5416peripesatza, od ta qurelesata booapisa. Lanibame oucaho sayomepe, od caharisateosa 
5417ajitolorenu, mireca qo tiobela lela. Tonu paomebeda dizodalamo asa pianu, od caharisateosa 
5418aji-la-tore-torenu paracahe a sayomepe. Coredazodizoda dodapala od fifalazoda, lasa manada, 
5419od faregita bamesa omaosa. Conisabera od auauotza tonuji oresa; catabela noasami tabejesa 
5420leuitahemonuji. Vanucahi omepetilabe oresa! Bahile? Moooabe OL coredazodizoda. El 
5421capimao itzomatzipe, od cacocasabe gosaa. Bajilenu pii tianuta a babalanuda, od faoregita 
5422teloca uo uime. 
5423
5424Madariatza, torezodu !!! Oadariatza orocaha aboaperi! Tabaori periazoda aretabasa! 
5425Adarepanu coresata dobitza! Yolacame periazodi arecoazodiore, od quasabe qotinuji! Ripire 
5426paaotzata sagacore! Umela od peredazodare cacareji Aoiveae coremepeta! Torezodu! 
5427Zodacare od Zodameranu, asapeta sibesi butamona das surezodasa Tia balatanu. Odo cicale 
5428Qaa, od Ozodazodama pelapeli IADANAMADA! 
5429
5430(English) 
5431
5432O ye pleasures which dwell in the first air, ye are mighty in the parts of the Earth, and execute 
5433the judgment of the mighty. Unto you it is said: Behold the face of Satan, the beginning of 
5434comfort, whose eyes are the brightness of the stars, which provided you for the government of 
5435the Earth, and her unspeakable variety; furnishing you a power of understanding to dispose all 
5436things according to the providence of Him that sitteth on the Infernal Throne, and rose up in 
5437the Beginning saying: The Earth, let her be governed by her parts; and let there be division in 
5438her; the glory of her may be always drunken and vexed in itself. Her course, let it run with the 
5439fulfillment of lust; and as an handmaiden, let her serve them. One season, let it confound 
5440another; and let there be no creature upon or within her the same. All her numbers, let them 
5441differ in their qualities; and let there be no creature equal with another. The reasonable 
5442creatures of the Earth, and Men, let them vex and weed out one another; and their dwelling 
5443places, let them forget their names. The work of Man and his pomp, let them be defaced. His 
5444buildings, let them become caves for the beasts of the field! Confound her understanding with 
5445darkness! For why? it repenteth me that I have made Man. One while let her be known, and 
5446another while a stranger; because she is in the bed of a harlot, and the dwelling place of 
5447Lucifer the King. 
5448
5449Open wide the gates of Hell! The lower heavens beneath you, let them serve you! Govern 
5450those who govern! Cast down such as fall. Bring forth those that increase, and destroy the 
5451rotten. No place, let it remain in one number. Add and diminish until the stars be numbered. 
5452Arise! Move! and appear before the covenant of His mouth, which He hath sworn unto us in 
5453His justice. Open the mysteries of your creation, and make us partakers of the undefiled 
5454
5455WISDOM. 
5456
5457
5458
5459YANKEE ROSE 
5460
5461
5462
5463Underground Edition Extras 
5464
5465The Satanic Bible Dedications Delineated 
5466
5467Fragments of an Anton Szandor LaVey Reading List 
5468
5469"Satanism" Monograph, 1968-69 
5470
5471The Command to Look 
5472
5473"The Book of Satan" from the Satanic Bible 
5474
5475The Hidden Source of the Satanic Philosophy 
5476
5477Photo Gallery 
5478
5479Colophon 
5480
5481
5482
5483The Satanic Bible Dedications Delineated 
5484
5485Stephen E. Flowers, Ph.D., V° Temple of Set 
5486from Lords of the Left-Hand Path 
5487Runa-Raven Press, Smithville, Texas, 1997 
5488
5489Essential to the nature of the myth of any figure such as Anton LaVey are the influences which 
5490shaped that figure's thought and action. LaVey himself provided a core list of such influences on 
5491his thought on the dedication page of the original printings of his Satanic Bible. It is telling that in 
5492more recent printings of the book this page has been omitted. 
5493
5494On that list appear 19 primary personages, with 20 more given a sort of "honorable mention". 
5495There is also one animal, Togare, LaVey 's famous pet lion, and the Nine Unknown Men. [Almost 
549670 other names appeared in a similar list in his Satanic Rituals book. These too have been removed 
5497in recent printings.] Space does not permit me to discuss each one of these personages in any detail, 
5498but the primary list is extremely important to understanding LaVey 's Satanic philosophy. 
5499
5500The 19 primary men are (in the order he listed them): Bernardino Logara, Karl Haushofer, 
5501Grigory Yefimovitch Rasputin, Sir Basil Zaharoff, Allesandro Cagliostro, Barnabas Saul, Ragnar 
5502Redbeard, William Mortensen, Hans Brick, Max Reinhardt, Orrin Klapp, Fritz Lang, Friedrich 
5503Nietzsche, William Claude Dukinfield, Phineas Taylor Barnum, Hans Poelzig, Reginald Marsh, 
5504Wilhelm Reich, and Mark Twain. After the names of each of these, LaVey characterizes them with 
5505a dedicatory phrase. These are given in quotation marks in the discussions below. 
5506
5507Bernadino Logara, "who knew the value of money", unidentified, presumably a manipulative 
5508banker or financier. 
5509
5510Karl Haushofer (1869-1946), "a teacher without a classroom", was the founder of the theory of 
5511"geopolitics" and a professor of geography at the University of Munich. He was sympathetic with 
5512National Socialism and exerted influence on its ideology, especially through one of his students, 
5513Rudolf Hess. However LaVey' s image and admiration of him comes through the modem 
5514mythologizing contained in The Morning of the Magicians, in which the authors have Haushofer 
5515involved in various occult goings-on in Tibet and with the infamous Thule Gesellschaft of Rudolf 
5516von Sebottendorf. There is, however, no evidence for these more "occultnik" connections. 
5517
5518Rasputin (1872-1916), "who knew the magic of a child", was much admired by LaVey because 
5519he saw the Russian "mad monk" as a lusty manipulator of people (especially women) and power - 
5520all traits pursued by LaVey himself. But Rasputin was not likely to have had anything really 
5521"Satanic" about him. LaVey was most certainly inspired by more lurid accounts of Rasputin - and 
5522by the film Rasputin: The Mad Monk (Hammer, 1965). 
5523
5524Sir Basil Zaharoff (1850-1936), "a gentleman", was an arms merchant who sold weaponry and 
5525encouraged his customers to use their purchases -all while not only becoming wealthy but being 
5526knighted by the King of England too ! 
5527
5528
5529
5530The "secondary" dedication names: Howard Hughes, James Moody (CS member), Marcello Truzzi (Sociology 
5531professor), Adrian-Claude Frazier (real name Charles Steenbarger, CS), Marilyn Monroe, Wesley Mather (CS), 
5532William Lindsay Gresham, Hugo Zacchini ("Human Cannonball" circus performer), Jayne Mansfield, Frederick 
5533Goerner, C.Huntley (CS), Nathaniel West, Horatio Alger [the juxtaposition of these two is intentionally ironic, since 
5534West in A Cool Million satirized Alger], Robert E. Howard, George Orwell, H.P. Lovecraft, Tuesday Weld, H.G 
5535Wells, Sister Marie Koven (CS), Harry Houdini, Togare, and the Nine Unknown Men. - M.A.A. 
5536
5537
5538
5539Cagliostro (1743-1791), "a rogue", was the assumed name of an Italian magician and alchemist 
5540named Guiseppe Balsamo. He billed himself as a "Count" and the "Grand Kophta of the Egyptian 
5541Lodge", but what was less known was that he had been expelled from several countries due to his 
5542fraudulent dealings. He was popular with the people and a supporter of revolution, but ended his 
5543life in the dungeons of Pope Pius VI. 
5544
5545Barnabas Saul was the first "server", or medium, employed by the Elizabethan mage John Dee 
5546(1527-1608). After leaving Dee's service, Saul disavowed his visions. 
5547
5548Ragnar Redbeard (18427-1926?), "whose might is right", is a story unto himself. "Redbeard" 
5549was perhaps the pseudonym of Arthur Desmond, an atheist and social Darwinist street-philosopher 
5550from whose book, entitled Might is Right LaVey lifted whole sections to create the "Book of Satan" 
5551portion of the Satanic Bible. 
5552
5553William Mortensen, "who looked ... and saw", wrote a photographers' manual entitled The 
5554Command to Look (1937). The psycho-optical theories contained in it greatly influenced LaVey's 
5555approach to art and to images and the way they can influence the human mind. It must be 
5556considered a keystone to LaVeyan Satanism. 
5557
5558Hans Brick, "who knows the law", wrote a book entitled The Nature of the Beast (1960) which 
5559was a formative influence on the formulation of LaVey's social philosophy, especially as contained 
5560in the Lex Talonis or "Eleven Rules of the Earth". 
5561
5562Max Reinhardt (1873-1943), "a builder of dreams", was born Max Goldman in Austria and 
5563became famous as a theatrical director who specialized in staging huge spectacles. 
5564
5565Orrin Klapp (b. 1915), "the walking man", is a sociologist whose works Heroes, Villains and 
5566Fools (1962) and The Collective Search for Identity (1969) were greatly influential on LaVey's 
5567ideas of social movements and change. 
5568
5569Fritz Lang (1890-1976), "who made moving blueprints", was an Austrian film director who 
5570made such classics as Metropolis (1926) and M (1930). 
5571
5572Friedrich Nietzsche (1844-1900), "a realist", was a German philosopher and forerunner to the 
5573existentialists. His ideas of the overman (or "superman") and the "will to power", as well as his 
5574ideas concerning the existence of natural "masters" and "slaves", are greatly admired by modern 
5575philosophical Satanists. 
5576
5577W.C. Fields (1880-1946), "who saved me a journey to Tibet", was the stage-name of William 
5578C. Dukinfield. 
5579
5580P.T. Barnum (1810-1891), "another great guru", was the American showman famous for his 
5581exhibits of freaks and establishment of circuses. Barnum' s supposed basic philosophy - "There's a 
5582sucker born every minute" -was taken to heart by LaVey and used as a mainstay of his worldview. 
5583
5584Hans Poelzig (1869-1936), "who knew all the angles", was a German architect who specialized 
5585in grandiose and imaginative structures. An example is the Grand Theater in Berlin, also called the 
5586Max Reinhardt Theater (1919). He was also the set designer for The Golem (Deutsche Bioscop, 
55871914). 
5588
5589Reginald Marsh (1898-1954), "a great artist", was an illustrator, scene designer, and painter of 
5590gritty street scenes, greatly admired by LaVey, who is himself a painter of unusual subjects. 
5591
5592Wilhelm Reich (1897-1957), "who knew more than cabinet making", was a German 
5593psychologist who held that there was a material force called "orgone" which worked in conjunction 
5594with the human orgasm. This force could also be collected in "cabinets" called "orgone 
5595accumulators". 
5596
5597Mark Twain (1835-1910), "a very brave man", was the pen name of Samuel Langhorn 
5598Clemens, the great American writer. LaVey much admires Twain for his works Letters from the 
5599Earth (1962) and The Mysterious Stranger (1969). In an early Church of Satan document, LaVey 
5600praises Twain as "one of the greatest of the Devil's advocates in history" and as "the most noble 
5601embodiment of the Satanist". 
5602
5603This list of influences provides invaluable insight into the formation of LaVey's philosophy and 
5604outlook on life. Of the 16 identifiable men fully half of them are artists of one kind or another. Of 
5605these, five dealt with the creation of visual imagery and two, W.C. Fields and P.T. Barnum, were 
5606best known as "trickster" figures. The idealization of image makers should provide some clue as to 
5607the true nature of LaVey's philosophy and magic. 
5608
5609
5610
5611That most of LaVey's ideas are not original, and that his philosophy is largely made up of bits 
5612and pieces of the philosophies of others which he recomposed according to his own tastes and style 
5613- unique to himself and to his time - might also be said of some of the other subjects in Lords of the 
5614Left-Hand Path. We could say the same of every one who ever created a religion, whether Gautama 
5615the Buddha or Gerald Gardner. What makes LaVey somewhat unusual in this respect is that he 
5616often seems to insist on the idea that he invented a way of thinking, that his Satanism is something 
5617akin to a product upon which he has a "copyright" of some sort. But more remarkable than the idea 
5618that LaVey invented his Satanism out of bits and pieces of obscure philosophies is the fact that he 
5619actually invented himself out of the depths of his own mind ... 
5620
5621
5622
5623Fragments of an Anton Szandor LaVey Reading List 
5624
5625Mostly culled from a late 1980s Temple of Set reading list 
5626and The Compleat Witch 's bibliography; text in quotes is ASL 
5627
5628LaVey's Works 
5629
5630The Satanic Bible by Anton Szandor LaVey. NY: Avon Books #NS44, 1969. 
5631Hardcover edition from University Books, 1972. 
5632
5633The Compleat Witch by Anton Szandor LaVey. NY: Dodd, Mead & Company, 1970. 
5634This book has been republished in paperback under the name The Satanic Witch in 1989. 
5635
5636The Satanic Rituals by Anton Szandor LaVey. NY: Avon Books #W359, 1972. 
5637Hardcover edition from University Books, 1972. 
5638
5639The Devil's Notebookby Anton Szandor LaVey. Los Angeles: Feral House 0-922915-11-3, 1992. 
5640Satan Speaks! by Anton Szandor LaVey. Los Angeles: Feral House 0-922915-66-0, 1998. 
5641Satanism 
5642
5643The Satanic Mass by H.T.F. Rhodes. London: Jarrold's Publishers Ltd, 1968. 
5644
5645"A non-hysterical account by a criminologist who has researched his subject well." 
5646
5647Witchcraft: Its Power in the World Today by William Seabrook. NY: Lancer Books #78656, 1968. 
5648"Witchcraft discussed in terms of suggestive psychology." 
5649
5650The Second Coming: Satanism in America by Arthur Lyons. NY: Dodd, Mead, 1970. 
5651"Discusses our Church from an objective standpoint, shows how the media have maligned our 
5652Order, and gives concise comparisons with the beliefs of some of the 'Satanic cults'." 
5653
5654Rasputin by Colin Wilson. London: Panther Books, 1966. 
5655"An insight into the workings of a truly Satanic magician." 
5656
5657The Circus of Dr. Lao by Charles G. Finney. NY: Viking Press, 1935 
5658[reprinted paperback: Avon #19190, 1974]. 
5659
5660"A tale that tells it all; every human foible is dissected. It is the epic of man's desire and futility: 
5661Zarathustra under canvas - an excursion to the highest Llamasery of the Red Monks for those who 
5662can read it." 
5663
5664The Church of Satan by Michael A. Aquino. Fifth Edition, 2002. Retrieved November 8, 2006 from 
5665http://www.xeper.org/maquino/nm/COS.pdf 
5666
5667History of the CoS from its founding until 1975. Many primary sources and appendices. 
5668
5669Hollywood Babylon (San Francisco: Straight Arrow Books, 1975) and Hollywood Babylon II (NY: 
5670New American Library, 1984) by Kenneth Anger. 
5671
5672Anger is an 'underground film maker' who became fascinated with Aleister Crowley and with 
5673Anton LaVey during the early days of the Church of Satan. 
5674
5675History 
5676
5677A History of Secret Societies by Arkon Daraul. NY: Citadel Press, 1961. 
5678"A fine essay on the subject, with objectivity and much attention to detail." 
5679
5680
5681
5682Occultism 
5683
5684
5685
5686The Morning of the Magicians by Louis Pauwels and Jacques Bergier. NY: Avon Books, 1968. 
5687"First and best work ever done describing the Satanic influence in the world." 
5688
5689The Black Arts by Richard Cavendish. NY: G.P. Putnam's Sons, 1968. 
5690"Good basic primer on the subject." 
5691
5692A Fascinating History of Witchcraft, Magic, & Occultism by W.B. Crow. North Hollywood: 
5693Wilshire Book Co., 1970. 
5694
5695"Has much new material of interest to Satanic scholars." 
5696H.P. Lovecraft 
5697
5698The King in Yellow by Robert W. Chambers. NY: F. Tennyson Neely, 1895 (Dover paperback 
5699available). 
5700
5701"First on my list, as it is the work of a writer of cheap romances who became daemonically 
5702possessed after being involved in espionage work of a delicate nature, the implications of which are 
5703still cycling. Chambers, in his literary emergence from the Impressionists of his day, cast a die for 
5704Lovecraft, Orwell, Huxley, and many others. Yes, the reading of The King in Yellow in its entirety 
5705CAN drive one mad, if one realizes the insidiousness of the thing." 
5706
5707Lycanthropy 
5708
5709Cult of the Cat by Patricia Dale Green. NY: Tower Publications, 1970 
5710
5711[later reprinted as The Archetypal Cathy Spring Publications, Dallas, TX]. 
5712
5713"Without question the most enlightening book yet written on the relationship of the cat to 
5714
5715Satanism." 
5716
5717Man Into Wolf by Robert Eisner. NY: Philosophical Library, 1951 (republished Santa Barbara: 
5718Ross-Erikson, Inc., 1978). 
5719
5720Highly regarded by Anton LaVey as a psychological analysis of lycanthropy, this work is an 
5721anthropologically-based treatment of sadism, masochism, and lycanthropy. 
5722
5723The Golden Dawn 
5724
5725The Rites of Modern Occult Magic (British title: Ritual Magic in England) by Francis King. NY: 
5726Macmillan, 1970. 
5727
5728"A comprehensive survey of the Golden Dawn and other magical orders. Contains more actual, no- 
5729nonsense information than can be gleaned from the ponderous writings of the orders covered." 
5730
5731Sex Magic 
5732
5733Odoratus Sexualis by Iwan Block. North Hollywood: Brandon House, 1967. 
5734"The use of odors in magic." 
5735
5736Magica Sexualis by Emile Laurent and Paul Nagour. North Hollywood: Brandon House, 1966. 
5737"Contains some little-known lore." 
5738
5739Good and Evil 
5740
5741The Social Contract by Robert Audrey. NY: Atheneum, 1970. 
5742
5743"The Law of the Jungle as applied to human behavior. How the fallacy of 'all men are created 
5744equal' has created an imbalance - perhaps necessary - in man's potential. A beautifully written book 
5745guaranteed to hurt many whose only claim to fame is that they are 'higher animals'." 
5746
5747
5748
5749Collective Search for Identity by Orrin E. Klapp. NY: Holt, Rinehart & Winston, 1969. 
5750"A useful key to the understanding and utilization of Lesser Magic." 
5751
5752Heroes, Villains, and Fools by Orrin E. Klapp. Englewood Cliffs, New Jersey: Prentice-Hall, 1962. 
5753"Same comments as [above]." 
5754
5755Intellectual Evolution 
5756
5757The Psychology of Man's Possible Evolution by Peter D. Ouspensky. NY: Alfred A. Knopf, 1969. 
5758"Should be read especially by those members whose magical ability is hampered by flaws in their 
5759balance factor." 
5760
5761Behavior Control by Perry London. NY: Harper & Row, 1969. 
5762
5763"A Satanic glimpse into the very near future. As this book was too hot for most markets, it might be 
5764difficult to obtain." 
5765
5766The Myth of Mental Illness by Thomas S. Szasz. NY: Dell Publishing Co., 1961. 
5767
5768"A scathing indictment against the Judaeo/Christian glorification of weakness and inadequacy 
5769
5770which has fostered the psychic vampire. A fine book by a courageous writer." 
5771
5772Time, Space and the Future 
5773
5774Man and Time by J.B. Priestley. NY: Crescent Books, 1964. 
5775
5776"A beautifully done book which explains many sound theories of space and time. Very usable 
5777information." 
5778
5779The Last Days by Anthony Hunter. London: Anthony Blond Ltd, 1958. 
5780
5781"A fairly scarce work from England which explains the workings of the prophets of doom who prey 
5782upon their followers' fears that the world will end, tidal waves, earthquakes, etc." 
5783
5784Bibliography from The Compleat Witch 
5785
5786Anonymous, Chorus Queens, Or The Private Lives of Broadway Hotcha Chorus Girls. 
5787Detroit: Johnson Smith, 1937. 
5788
5789Anonymous, The Confessions of a Taxi-Dancer. Detroit: Johnson Smith & Co., 1938. 
5790Anonymous (Robert Kramer, Ed.), The Horn Book. North Hollywood: Brandon House, 1967. 
5791Arthur, Gavin, The Circle of Sex. San Francisco: Pan Graphic Press, 1962. 
5792Baines, Anthony, Musical Instruments Through the Ages. Baltimore: Penguin Books, 1961. 
5793Barker, J.C., Scared to Death. New York: Dell Publishing Co., 1969. 
5794
5795Bauer, W.W., Potions, Remedies and Old Wives' Tales. New York: Doubleday & Co., 1969. 
5796
5797Becker, Stephen, Comic Art in America. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1959. 
5798
5799Bedichek, Roy, The Sense of Smell. New York: Doubleday & Co., 1960. 
5800
5801Berman, Louis, New Creations in Human Beings. New York: Doubleday, Doran & Co., 1938. 
5802
5803Bessy, Maurice, Pictorial History of Magic and the Supernatural. London: Spring Books, 1964. 
5804
5805Birnbaum, Henri, Love and Love's Philosophy. New York: Pageant Press, 1955. 
5806
5807Birren, Faber, Color: A Survey in Words and Pictures. New York: University Books, 
5808
58091963. 
5810
5811, Color in Your World. New York: Crowell-Collier Publishing Co., 1962. 
5812
5813, Color Psychology and Color Therapy. New York: University Books, 1950-1961. 
5814
5815Blackford, Katherine M.H., Reading Character at Sight. New York: Independent 
5816Corporation, 1918. 
5817
5818Bloch, Iwan, Odoratus Sexualis. North Hollywood: Brandon House, 1967. 
5819
5820, The Sexual Life of our Time. New York: Allied Book Co., 1926. 
5821
5822Bodin, Walter and Hershey, Burnet, It's a Small World. New York: Coward-McCann, 1934. 
5823Boss, Medard, The Analysis of Dreams. London: Rider, 1957. 
5824
5825
5826
5827Bourke, John G., Scatalogic Rites of All Nations. Washington, D.C.: W.H. Lowdermilk & Co., 
58281891. 
5829
5830Brick, Hans, The Nature of the Beast. New York: Crown Publishers, 1960. 
5831Budge, E.A. Wallis, Amulets and Talismans. New York: University Books, 1961. 
5832Bulliet, C.J., Venus Castina. New York: Bonanza Books, 1928 & 1956. 
5833Bunker, M.N., Handwriting Analysis: The Art and Science of Reading Character by 
5834Grapho Analysis. Chicago: Nelson-Hall Co., 1959. 
5835
5836Byfield, Barbara Ninde, The Glass Harmonica. New York: Macmillian Co., 1967. 
5837
5838Cameron, Ian & Elisabeth, Dames. New York: Frederick A. Praeger, 1969. 
5839
5840Carrington, Hereward, The Physical Phenomena of Spiritualism. New York: Dodd, Mead & Co., 
5841
58421920. 
5843
5844Carson, Gerald, One for a Man, Two for a Horse. New York: Doubleday & Co., 1961. 
5845Cauldwell, David O., Transvestism - Men in Female Dress. New York: Sexology Corp., 1956. 
5846Cavendish, Richard, The Black Arts. New York: Capricorn Books, 1968. 
5847Clarens, Carlos, An Illustrated History of the Horror Film. New York: G.P. Putnam's 
5848Sons, 1967. 
5849
5850Cohen, Daniel, Myths of the Space Age. New York: Dodd, Mead & Co., 1965. 
5851Collyer, Martin, Burlesque. New York: Lancer Books, 1964. 
5852Corinda, Thirteen Steps to Mentalism. New York: Louis Tannen, 1968. 
5853
5854Crow, W.B., A History of Magic, Witchcraft and Occultism. North Hollywood: Wilshire Book Co., 
58551970. 
5856
5857Dannett, Sylvia G.L. & Rachel, Frank R., Down Memory Lane. New York: Greenberg Publisher, 
58581954. 
5859
5860Darwin, Charles, The Expressions of the Emotions in Man and in Animals. London: 
5861Murray, 1873. 
5862
5863Davenport, John, Aphrodisiacs and Love Stimulants. London: Luxor Press, 1965. 
5864
5865de Leeuw, Hendrik, Women - the Dominant Sex. New York: Thomas Yoseloff, 1957. 
5866
5867Deren, Maya, Divine Horsemen: The Voodoo Gods of Haiti. New York: Chelsea House Publishers, 
5868
58691970. 
5870
5871Deutsch, Helene, The Psychology of Women. New York: Grune & Stratton, 1944. 
5872
5873Dingwall, Eric John, The American Woman - A Historical Study. New York: Rinehart & Co., 1956. 
5874
5875Durant, John & Alice, A Pictorial History of the American Circus. New York: A.S. 
5876
5877Barnes & Co., 1957. 
5878
5879Efron, David, Gesture and Environment. London: King's Crown Press, 1941. 
5880
5881Eisler, Robert, Man Into Wolf. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul Ltd., 1951. 
5882
5883Ellis, Albert, The Folklore of Sex. New York: Charles Boni, 1951. 
5884
5885Ellis, Havelock, Psychology of Sex. New York: Emerson Books, 1946. 
5886
5887Ellis, Julie, Revolt of the Second Sex. New York: Lancer Books, 1970. 
5888
5889Elworthy, Frederick Thomas, The Evil Eye. New York: Julian Press, 1958. 
5890
5891Evans, Bergen, The Natural History of Nonsense. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1946. 
5892
5893Feldman, Sandor S., Mannerisms of Speech and Gestures in Everyday Life. New York: 
5894
5895International Universities, 1959. 
5896
5897Fere, Charles Sampson, The Sexual Urge - How it Grows or Wanes. New York: Falstaff Press, 
58981932. 
5899
5900Ferenczi, Sandor, Further Contributions to the Theory and Technique ofPsycho- 
5901
5902Analysis. London: Hogarth Press, 1926. 
5903
5904, Sex in Psycho- Analysis. New York, Dover, 1956. 
5905
5906Fielding, William J., Strange Superstitions and Magical Practices. Philadelphia: The 
5907Blackiston Co., 1945. 
5908
5909Fiske, John, Myths and Myth-Makers. Boston: Houghton Mifflin & Co., 1897. 
5910Flugel, J.C., The Psychology of Clothes. New York: International Universities Press, 1969. 
5911Freud, Sigmund, A General Introduction to Psychoanalysis. New York: Liveright 
5912Publishing Co., 1935. 
5913
5914Fosbroke, Gerald Elton, Character Reading Through Analysis of the Features. New York: G.P. 
5915Putnam's Sons, 1933. 
5916
5917
5918
5919Garland, Madge, The Changing Face of Beauty. New York: M. Barrows & Co., 1957. 
5920Gibson, Walter B. & Litzka, R., The Complete Illustrated Book of the Psychic Sciences. 
5921New York: Doubleday, 1966. 
5922
5923Gifford, Edward S. Jr., The Charms of Love. New York: Doubleday & Co., 1962. 
5924- - -, The Evil Eye. New York: Macmillan Co., 1958. 
5925
5926Gindes, Bernard C, New Concepts of Hypnosis. New York: Julian Press, 1951. 
5927Goffman, Erving, Behavior in Public Places. New York: Free Press, 1963. 
5928
5929, Interaction Ritual. New York: Anchor Books - Doubleday & Co., 1967. 
5930
5931, Stigma. Englewood Cliffs: Prentice-Hall, 1963. 
5932
5933Gould, George M. & Pyle, Walter L., Anomalies and Curiosities of Medicine. New York: Julian 
5934Press, 1956. 
5935
5936Gowland, Peter, How to Photograph Women. New York: Crown Publishers, 1953. 
5937Gray, Frank, Scoremanship. New York: Bantam Books, 1969. 
5938Gresham, William Lindsay, Monster Midway. New York: Rinehart & Co., 1948. 
5939Grollman, Arthur, Essentials of Endocrinology . Philadelphia: J.B. Lippincott Co., 1941. 
5940Habenstein, Robert W. & Lamers, William M., Funeral Customs the World Over. 
5941Milwaukee: Bulfin Printers, 1960. 
5942
5943Hadfield, J.A., Dreams and Nightmares. Baltimore: Penguin Books, 1954. 
5944
5945Hall, Edward T., The Silent Language. New York: Doubleday & Co., 1959. 
5946
5947Hall, Edward T., The Hidden Dimension. New York: Doubleday & Co., 1966. 
5948
5949Herman, Lewis and Shalett, Marguerite, Foreign Dialects. New York: Theater Arts Book, 1943. 
5950
5951Holder, Robert, You Can Analyze Handwriting. Englewood Cliffs: Prentice-Hall, 1958. 
5952
5953Hoskins, R.G., Endocrinology - The Glands and Their Functions . New York: W.W. 
5954
5955Norton & Co., 1941. 
5956
5957Hunt, Morton M., The Natural History of Love. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1959. 
5958
5959Keats, John, The Insolent Chariots. Philadelphia: J.B. Lippincott Co., 1958. 
5960
5961Klapp, Orrin E., Collective Search for Identity. New York: Holt, Rinehart, & Winston, 1969. 
5962
5963, Heroes, Villains and Fools. Englewood Cliffs: Prentice-Hall, 1962. 
5964
5965, Symbolic Leaders. Chicago: Aldine Publishing Co., 1964. 
5966
5967Kohler, Carl, A History of Costume. New York: Dover Publications, 1963. 
5968
5969Kretshmer, E., Physique and Character. New York: Harcourt, Brace & Co., 1925. 
5970
5971Lariar, Lawrence, Cartooning for Everybody. New York: Crown Publishers, 1941. 
5972
5973Laurent, Emile and Nagour, Paul, Magica Sexualis. North Hollywood: Brandon House, 1966. 
5974
5975LaVey, Anton Szandor, The Satanic Bible. New York: Avon Books, 1969. 
5976
5977Legman, Gershon, The Horn Book. New York: University Books, 1964. 
5978
5979Leigh, Michael, The Velvet Underground. New York: Macfadden-Bartell Corp., 1963. 
5980
5981Lofland, John, Deviance and Identity. Englewood Cliffs: Prentice-Hall, 1969. 
5982
5983London, Perry, Behavior Control. New York: Harper & Row, 1969. 
5984
5985Luckiesh, M., Visual Illusions - Their Cause, Characteristics, and Applications . New 
5986
5987York: Dover Publications, 1965. 
5988
5989Mangels, William F., The Outdoor Amusement Industry . New York: Vantage Press, 1952. 
5990Mannix, Dan, Step Right Up! New York: Harper & Brothers, 1950. 
5991Maslow, Abraham H., Motivation and Personality. New York: Harper & Row, 1954. 
5992Masters, R.E.L., Eros and Evil. New York: Matrix House Publishers, 1966. 
5993McCullough, Edo, Good Old Coney Island. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1957. 
5994McGrady, Patrick M. Jr., The Youth Doctors. New York: Ace Publishing Corp., 1969. 
5995McLuhan, Herbert Marshall, The Mechanical Bride. New York: Vanguard Press, 1951. 
5996Meerloo, Joost A., The Dance. Philadelphia: Chilton Company, 1960. 
5997Milner, Michael, Sex on Celluloid. New York: Macfadden-Bartell Corp., 1964. 
5998Mobius, Felix, Zauberei Gerauschen. Leipzig: Koehler, 1936. 
5999Morris, Desmond, The Naked Ape. New York: McGraw-Hill, 1967. 
6000
6001Mortensen, William, The Command to Look. San Francisco: Camera Craft Publishing Co., 1937. 
6002
6003Nelms, Henning, Magic and Showmanship. New York: Dover Publications, 1969. 
6004
6005Nemecek, Otto Kar, Virginity, Pre-Nuptial Rites and Rituals. New York: Philosophical Library, 
6006
60071958. 
6008
6009
6010
6011Nierenburg, Gerald I., The Art of Negotiating. New York: Hawthorn Books, 1968. 
6012Ostow, Mortimer and Scharfstein, Ben- Ami, The Need to Believe. New York: International 
6013Universities Press, 1954. 
6014
6015Packard, Vance, The Hidden Persuaders. New York: David McKay Co., 1957. 
6016
6017Pauwels, Louis and Bergier, Jacques, The Morning of the Magicians. New York: Stein & Day, 
6018
60191964. 
6020
6021Pilat, Oliver and Ranson, Jo, Sodom by the Sea. Garden City: Garden City Publishing Co., 1943. 
6022
6023Podolski, Edward, Music Therapy. New York: Philosophical Library, 1954. 
6024
6025Poinsot, M.C., The Encyclopedia of Occult Sciences. New York: Robert McBride & Co., 1939. 
6026
6027Priestly, J.B., Man and Time. New York: Crescent Books, 1964. 
6028
6029Quinsel, Reinhart, Sexual Exhibitionism. New York: Award Books, 1968. 
6030
6031Rawcliffe, D.H., The Psychology of the Occult. London: Derricke Ridgway Publishing Co., 1952. 
6032Reich, Wilhelm, Character Analysis. New York: Orgone Institute Press, 1949. 
6033
6034, The Function of the Orgasm. New York: Orgone Institute Press, 1942. 
6035
6036Rhodes, H.T.F., The Satanic Mass. New York: Citadel Press, 1955. 
6037
6038Riordan, Judson, Peeping Tom. New York: Venice Publishing Co., 1967. 
6039
6040Robbins, Russell Hope, The Encyclopedia of Witchcraft and Demonology. NY: Crown 
6041
6042Publishers, 1963. 
6043
6044Rogers, Agnes, Women Are Here To Stay. New York: Harper & Brothers, 1949. 
6045Rogers, J.A., Sex and Race [Vols. I (1940) & II (1942)]. New York: JA. Rogers 
6046Publications. 
6047
6048Rose, Elliott, A Razor for a Goat. Canada: University of Toronto Press, 1962. 
6049Rosenteur, Phyllis I., Morpheus and Me. New York: Funk & Wagnalls Co., 1957. 
6050Rubington, Earl and Weinberg, Martin S., Deviance - the Interactionist Perspective. New York: 
6051Macmillan Co., 1968. 
6052
6053Rule, Lareina, Name Your Baby. New York: Bantam Books, 1963. 
6054
6055Sagarin, Edward, The Anatomy of Dirty Words. New York: Lyle Stuart, 1962. 
6056
6057, The Science and Art of Perfumery. New York: McGraw-Hill, 1945. 
6058
6059Samstag, Nicholas, The Uses of Ineptitude or How not to want to do Better. NY: Ivan 
6060Obolensky, 1962. 
6061
6062Scheimann, Eugene & Neimark, Paul, Sex and the Overweight Woman. New York: Signet Books, 
60631970. 
6064
6065Seabrook, William, Witchcraft, Its Power in the World Today. New York: Harcourt, Brace & Co., 
60661940. 
6067
6068Sheldon, W.H., Atlas of Men. New York: Harper & Brothers, 1954. 
6069
6070, The Varieties of Human Physique. New York: Harper & Brothers, 1940. 
6071
6072, The Varieties of Temperament. New York: Harper & Brothers, 1942. 
6073
6074Sigaud, C, La Forme Humaine. Paris: A. Maloine, 1914. 
6075
6076Sobel, Bernard, A Pictorial History of Burlesque. New York: Bonanza Books, 1956. 
6077Sprenger, Jakob and Kramer, Heinrich (Montague Summers, trans.), Malleus 
6078Maleficarum. London: Pushkin Press, 1948. 
6079
6080Stanislavski, Constantin (Elizabeth R. Hapgood trans.), An Actor Prepares. New York: Theatre 
6081Arts, 1936. 
6082
6083Steinach, Eugen, Sex and Life. New York: Viking Press, 1940. 
6084Stekel, Wilhelm, Bi-Sexual Love. New York: Emerson Books, 1945. 
6085
6086, The Interpretation of Dreams. New York: Liveright Publishing Corp., 1943. 
6087
6088, Patterns of Psychosexual Infantilism. New York: Liveright Publishing Corp., 1952. 
6089
6090Szasz, Kathleen, Petishism - Pets and their People in the Western World. New York: 
6091Holt, Rinehart & Winston, 1968. 
6092
6093Tabori, Paul, The Art of Folly. New York: Chilton Co., 1961. 
6094
6095, The Book of the Hand. New York: Chilton Co., 1962. 
6096
6097, The Natural Science of Stupidity. New York: Chilton Co., 1959. 
6098
6099Thetard, Henry, La Merveilleuse Histoire Du Cirque. Paris: S. Guida- Prisma, 1947. 
6100Thigpen, Corbett H., The Three Faces of Eve. New York: McGraw-Hill, 1957. 
6101Thompson, C.J.S., The Mystery and Lore of Monsters. New York: Macmillan Co., 1931. 
6102
6103
6104
6105Thouless, Robert H., Straight and Crooked Thinking. London: Hodder & Stoughton, 
61061930. 
6107
6108Tridon, Andre, Psychoanalysis and Love. New York: Permabooks, 1949. 
6109Truzzi, Marcello, Caldron Cookery. New York: Meredith Press, 1969. 
6110
6111, Sociology and Everyday Life. Englewood Cliffs: Prentice-Hall, 1968. 
6112
6113Turner, E.S., A History of Courting. New York: E.P. Dutton & Co., 1954. 
6114
6115Vernon, Jack, Inside the Black Room. New York: Clarkson N. Potter, 1963. 
6116
6117Volta, Ornella, The Vampire. London: Tandem Books, 1965. 
6118
6119Wagner, Geoffrey, Parade of Pleasure. London: Derek Verschoyle, 1954. 
6120
6121Wall, OA., Sex and Sex Worship (Phallic Worship). St. Louis: C.V. Mosby Co., 1922. 
6122
6123Walton, Alan Hull, Aphrodisiacs - from Legend to Prescription. New York: Associated 
6124
6125Booksellers, 1958. 
6126
6127Waterman, Philip F., The Story of Superstition. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1929. 
6128Wedeck, Harry E., Dictionary of Aphrodisiacs. New York: Philosophical Library, 1961. 
6129
6130, Treasury of Witchcraft. New York: Philosophical Library, 1961. 
6131
6132Weidenreich, F., Rasse und Korperbau. Berlin: Springer, 1926. 
6133
6134Winick, Charles, The New People. New York: Pegasus, 1968. 
6135
6136Wright, Lawrence, Clean and Decent. Canada: University of Toronto Press, 1967. 
6137
6138X, Dr. Jacobus, Untrodden Fields of Anthropology. New York: American Anthropological Society, 
6139
6140privately re-issued. 
6141
6142
6143
6144"Satanism" Monograph, 1968-69 
6145
6146Anton Szandor LaVey 
6147
6148The following monograph, distributed in 1968-1969, was written to convey the essence of the 
6149Satanic religion as it was practiced by the Church of Satan in its earliest years. Much of the 
6150material in the monograph was later expanded into a series of twenty essays issued to Satanists as 
6151a study course. Both the original monograph and the essays derived from it were discontinued prior 
6152to the 1970 publication of the Satanic Bible because of that volume's incorporation of the essays in 
6153its "Books of Lucifer" and "Belial". This monograph, then, may be considered the original 
6154manifesto of the Church of Satan and hence its founding statement of principles. - MA. A. 
6155
6156The Nine Satanic Statements 
6157
61581 Satan represents indulgence instead of abstinence! 
6159
61602 Satan represents vital existence instead of spiritual pipe dreams ! 
6161
61623 Satan represents undefiled wisdom instead of hypocritical self-deceit! 
6163
61644 Satan represents kindness to those who deserve it instead of love wasted on ingrates! 
6165
61665 Satan represents vengeance instead of turning the other cheek! 
6167
61686 Satan represents responsibility to the responsible instead of concern for psychic vampires! 
6169
61707 Satan represents man as just another animal - sometimes better, more often worse than those 
6171that walk on all-fours, who, because of his "divine spiritual and intellectual development," 
6172has become the most vicious animal of all! 
6173
61748 Satan represents all of the so-called sins, as they all lead to physical, mental, or emotional 
6175gratification! 
6176
61779 Satan has been the best friend the Church has ever had, as he has kept it in business all these 
6178years! 
6179
6180Part I: Foreword 
6181
6182In writing this monograph it is our intent to give you a basic understanding of the Satanic 
6183religion. Therefore we have attempted to present this to you in a form which will be easily 
6184understood. 
6185
6186We fully realize that many of you who will read this booklet will not be novices to the basics of 
6187Satanism or the fundamentals of psychology which make up a large part of the Satanic philosophy. 
6188
6189We are aware that to many of you part of the information herein is elementary. Therefore it is to 
6190be understood that there is no attempt on our part to be condescending to those to whom some of 
6191this information is already known. 
6192
6193We realize, however, that probably many more of you know comparatively little about 
6194Satanism, except what little you have been able to decipher from the reams of ponderous material 
6195which is shrouded in so much esoteric jargon as to make it virtually useless to neophytes in Satanic 
6196theology. It is with this in mind that we have avoided delving into the finer points of Satanic 
6197thought and ritual magic. A complete statement of the tenets of Satanism and an explanation of the 
6198ceremonies and detailed instructions on same are available to our members. 
6199
6200In the past the only writings on Satanism were those done by other religions as a means of 
6201propaganda to turn people against it, or by uninformed journalists who were influenced by the 
6202Judaeo-Christian society surrounding them. Therefore the information contained in such writings 
6203was either completely false or sensationalized. 
6204
6205Our purpose is to enlighten you as to the true concepts of Satanism and to refute the myths 
6206attached to it. 
6207
6208The "seven deadly sins" of the Christian church are greed, pride, envy, anger, gluttony, lust, and 
6209sloth. Satanism advocates indulging in each of these "sins", as they all lead to physical, mental, or 
6210emotional gratification. A Satanist feels there is nothing wrong with being greedy, as it only means 
6211that he wants more than he already has. Envy simply means to look with favor upon the possessions 
6212of others and to be desirous of obtaining similar things for oneself. Envy and greed are the 
6213
6214
6215
6216motivating forces of ambition, and without ambition very little of any importance would be 
6217accomplished. 
6218
6219Gluttony is simply eating more than you need to keep yourself alive. When you have over-eaten 
6220to the point of obesity, you will oftentimes resort to another sin -pride - to regain an appearance 
6221which will return your self-respect. Anyone who buys an article of clothing for a purpose other than 
6222covering his body and keeping off the elements is guilty of pride. You may encounter scoffers who 
6223maintain that labels are not necessary. You might find it an ego-satisfying little exercise to point out 
6224to these people that one or many articles that they are wearing are not necessary to keep them 
6225warm. There is not a person on this earth who is completely devoid of all ornamentation. You can 
6226inform the person that any ornamentation of his body shows that he too is guilty of pride. 
6227Regardless of how verbose he may be in his intellectual description of how free he is, he is still 
6228wearing the elements of pride. This thought may serve no other purpose for you than that of being a 
6229satisfying exercise in abuse of non-Satanists. 
6230
6231Being reluctant to get up in the morning is to be guilty of sloth; and if you lie in bed long 
6232enough, you may find yourself indulging in yet another sin - lust. To have the faintest stirring of 
6233sexual desire is to be guilty of lust. In order to ensure the propagation of humanity, nature made lust 
6234the second most powerful instinct, the first being self-preservation. Realizing this, the Christian 
6235church made fornication the "original sin". In this way it made certain that no one would escape 
6236sin. Your very state of being is as a result of sin - the original sin! 
6237
6238The strongest instinct of every living creature is self-preservation, which brings us to the last of 
6239the "seven deadly sins" -anger. Is it not our self-preservation instinct which is aroused when 
6240someone harms us and we become angry enough to protect ourselves from further attack? A 
6241Satanist practices the motto: "If a man smite thee on one cheek, smash him on the other!" Let no 
6242wrong go unredressed. Be as a lion in the path; be dangerous even in defeat! 
6243
6244Since man's natural instincts lead him to sin, all men are sinners; and all sinners go to Hell. If 
6245everyone goes to Hell, then you will meet all of your friends there. Heaven must be populated by 
6246some very strange creatures if all they live for is to go to a place where they can strum harps for 
6247eternity. 
6248
6249We have been told that Hell is a terrible place consisting of a huge lake of fire. Pleasure, like 
6250beauty, is in the eye of the beholder. Christian missionaries were very unsuccessful in Alaska 
6251because, to an Eskimo who knows nothing other than freezing weather, a perpetual lake of fire is 
6252very inviting. To the distress of the missionaries, the Eskimos asked, "How do we get there?" 
6253
6254Hell has always been the mold from which Heaven has been cast. Heaven or Paradise, to most 
6255people, represents a vision of having their desires fulfilled . . . these very desires being those which, 
6256if practiced during their earthly lives, would certainly have sent them to Hell! 
6257
6258Life is an indulgence, death an abstinence. For a person who is satisfied with his earthly 
6259existence, life is like a party, and no one likes to leave a good party. Similarly if a person is 
6260enjoying himself here on earth, he will not so readily give up his life for the promise of an afterlife 
6261about which he knows nothing. 
6262
6263In most religions death is touted as a beautiful, spiritual awakening. This is very appealing to 
6264one who has not had a satisfactory life. But to those who have experienced all of the joys that life 
6265has to offer, there is a great dread attached to dying. This is as it should be. It is this lust for life that 
6266will allow the vital person to live on after the inevitable death of his fleshly shell. 
6267
6268The only time an animal will resort to suicide is if he is in such pain or life is so unbearable that 
6269death comes as an indulgence rather than an abstinence. Suicide is considered a sin. It is rather 
6270curious that the only time death, for a human being, is considered sinful is when it comes as an 
6271indulgence. 
6272
6273The four principal devils are: Leviathan, representing the sea; Lucifer, the lord of the air or 
6274bearer of light; Belial, the lord of the earth; and Satan, lord of the fire. 
6275
6276One of the main goals of the Church of Satan is to build pleasure domes in which the members 
6277of the Church can indulge themselves in their personal desires. By having a place where they can 
6278go to release their desires, the members can lead an unfrustrated life in the everyday world. 
6279Satanism advocates indulgence, not compulsion. Compulsion is very different from indulgence. 
6280When a person cannot control his desires and is a slave to these urges, they become compulsions. If 
6281a person has no proper release for his desires, they rapidly build up and become compulsions. A 
6282
6283
6284
6285pleasure dome would consist of many different rooms and recreational facilities for the purpose of 
6286fulfilling each member's personal desires. 
6287
6288Satanism represents responsibility to the responsible instead of concern for psychic vampires. 
6289Satanism represents kindness to those who deserve it, instead of love wasted on ingrates. Psychic 
6290vampires are individuals who drain others of their vital existence. We might feel responsible to 
6291such people yet not know why. These types of persons can be found in all avenues of society. They 
6292fill no useful purpose in our lives and are neither love objects nor true friends. We must rid 
6293ourselves of these psychic vampires so that we can devote our time to the people about whom we 
6294truly care. Rituals which can be performed to rid ourselves of these people will be discussed later. 
6295
6296The Satanist believes in fulfillment of the ego. Satanism, in fact, is the only religion which 
6297advocates the intensification or the encouragement of the ego. All other religions on the face of the 
6298Earth are concerned only with the dissolution of man's ego. Only if a person's ego is sufficiently 
6299fulfilled can he afford to be kind and complimentary to others without robbing himself of his self- 
6300respect. Braggarts are very insecure people. We generally think of a braggart as a person with a 
6301large ego, but in reality it is his unfulfilled ego which leads to his bragging as a means of satisfying 
6302his ego. 
6303
6304To become a Satanist one does not have to "sell his soul to the Devil". This concept was 
6305developed by Christianity to terrorize people so that they would not stray from the fold. It was 
6306taught that if you gave in to the temptations of Satan and lived your life in an indulgent manner, 
6307you would have to pay Satan with your soul when you died. And what is the soul, as religionists 
6308would have it, but a passport to everlasting life? People were led to believe that selling their souls 
6309to the Devil meant that they would suffer in Hell for the rest of eternity. This type of ridiculous 
6310thinking is what the Christian church has used to keep its parishioners in line. Phrases like "God- 
6311fearing" are indicative of the basis for the Christian religion. It is through such fear that Christianity 
6312has been able to exist all these years. 
6313
6314We are no longer supplicating weaklings trembling before an unmerciful "God" who cares not 
6315whether we live or die. It has been a popular misconception that the Satanist does not believe in 
6316God. This is not so; but we realize that God, by whatever name he is given - or by no name at all, is 
6317only the balancing factor in nature and has little concern for any suffering which we may encounter. 
6318It has been said that the good die young. The good, by Christian standards, do die young. It is the 
6319frustration of our natural instincts that leads to the premature deterioration of our bodies. 
6320
6321When one commits a wrong in other religions, he either prays to God for forgiveness or 
6322confesses to an intermediary and asks him to pray to God for his sins. The Satanist feels that 
6323confessing to another human being like himself accomplishes nothing and is degrading. When a 
6324Satanist commits a wrong, he realizes it is natural to make mistakes. If we are truly sorry about 
6325something, we will learn from our mistakes and not do the same thing again. 
6326
6327There has been much sensationalism regarding the Satanic Church and its views on free love. 
6328Free love in the Satanic Church means that a person is free to either be faithful to one person or 
6329indulge in his sexual desires with as many others as he feels necessary to satisfy his personal needs. 
6330Satanism advocates any type of sexuality which properly satisfies the person's desires, be it 
6331hetero sexuality, homosexuality, bisexuality, or even asexuality if you choose - or any of the fetishes 
6332pertaining to these. To most people masochism represents a rejection of indulgence. We consider 
6333masochism to be an indulgence if any attempt to sway or change the person from his masochistic 
6334traits is met with resentment and/or failure. Satanism does not encourage orgiastic activities or 
6335extramarital affairs for those to whom they do not come naturally. Being unfaithful to one's chosen 
6336mate would be very unnatural and detrimental to some people. To others it would be frustrating to 
6337be bound sexually to one person without any hope of outside sexual activity. Each person must 
6338decide for himself what form of sexual activity best suits his individual needs. To thine own self be 
6339true. Self-deceit is intolerable in the Satanic religion. 
6340
6341There are two major holidays in the Satanic religion. These are Walpurgisnacht, which is 
6342celebrated on April 30th, and Halloween, October 31st. The solstices and equinoxes are also 
6343celebrated as holidays. On these occasions special rituals are performed, and festivities follow. 
6344
6345
6346
6347Part II: Ritual Magic 
6348
6349
6350
6351Ritual magic is a large part of the Satanic religion. The purpose in performing a ritual is to 
6352accomplish something that, by other means, could not be done. Ritual magic is a very real power. It 
6353utilizes such tools as hypnosis, telepathy, psychology, etc. The type of magic practiced in the 
6354Satanic Church is similar to all primitive forms of magic that have been used successfully for 
6355centuries, but which have been brought into the contemporary world in a workable way that will 
6356relate to the society in which we live. 
6357
6358A Satanic ritual is basically an emotional rather than an intellectual performance. For this 
6359reason certain devices and dramatic effects are used. As in stage magic, the art of misdirection is 
6360one of the most valuable tools of the ritual magician. By utilizing the following devices the ritual 
6361magician can temper his intellectual analysis of the ritual. 
6362Therefore he can allow his emotions free reign. 
6363
6364A nude female is used as the altar in Satanic rituals because she represents the Earth mother and 
6365is a natural passive receptor for the workings of magic. The devices used in a Satanic ritual are as 
6366follows: 
6367
6368-The Chalice, symbolic of the Chalice of Ecstasy, is to be drunk from first by the Priest, then by one 
6369assistant. 
6370
6371-The Bell is used to purify the air at the beginning of the ritual and is used as a pollutionary at the 
6372end of the ritual. 
6373
6374-The Phallus is a pagan fertility symbol, the symbol of generation or aggression. It is also a non- 
6375hypocritical version of the holy water sprinkler of other religions. The Phallus is used to bless the 
6376congregation. 
6377
6378- Candles are symbolic of the light of Lucifer - the bearer of light, enlightenment, burning desire, 
6379and the flames of the pit. Candles should be the only light source during a ritual. 
6380
6381- The Sword is symbolic of aggressive force, and is used as an extension and intensifier of the arm 
6382the Priest uses to gesture or point. A parallel to this is the pointing stick or blasting wand used in 
6383other forms of magical ritual. 
6384
6385-The Gong is used to call up the Powers of Darkness. 
6386
6387The male participants in the ritual should wear black robes. Women should wear the most 
6388sexually appealing clothing possible, or all black for older women. The amulet of Baphomet is 
6389worn by all participating in the ritual. The color black represents the Powers of Darkness. Sexually 
6390appealing clothing worn by women is stimulating to the male members and intensifies the 
6391outpouring of adrenalin energy to ensure a more powerful working. 
6392
6393During a Satanic ritual it is essential to summon up the strongest emotions that will be 
6394beneficial to the respective working. The following are examples of this: 
6395
6396During a compassion ritual it is necessary for the magician to feel honest sympathy and 
6397compassion for the recipient of his working. It is useless to attempt a ritual of this type if the 
6398magician cannot truly feel compassion for the person involved. It is all very well and good to tell a 
6399person that you will perform a compassion ritual for him, but unless you have the necessary deep 
6400feelings for this person and are sympathetic to his situation, the ritual will not be effective. We 
6401oftentimes think that we might perform a ritual for a person for whom we really have no concern; 
6402but it is a sad but true fact of magic that, if we are not intensely concerned for the person, the ritual 
6403will not work. You should be able to shed an honest tear for this person. If this much emotion 
6404cannot be felt, it is best not to attempt this type of working. If you are the type of person who 
6405excuses his inability to do this by thinking "I am not that emotional" or "I've never been able to 
6406cry", then it is high time you learned how. 
6407
6408In a hate ritual in which a curse is to be conjured, a strong feeling of contempt for the recipient 
6409of the curse is mandatory. In a ritual of this sort the more vindictive your curse can be, the more 
6410powerful your outpouring of hate forces will be. Love is one of the most powerful emotions known 
6411to man; the other is hate. Without being able to experience one of these emotions, you cannot fully 
6412experience the other. Therefore you must love those who deserve and return your love, but hate 
6413your enemies with a whole heart. Half-hearted hatred is very harmful to a person's emotional 
6414stability. When a person prays for his enemies, he is in reality bottling up his feelings of hatred. He 
6415still hates the person; but, being bound by the tenets of his religion, he cannot express the hatred he 
6416
6417
6418
6419feels. To pray for your enemies is to buy second-hand hate, which is of a decidedly inferior quality. 
6420
6421The harboring of unwarranted guilt is very detrimental. We have been taught to feel guilty for 
6422all of the things that we most naturally do. Many of us can realize intellectually that it is foolish to 
6423feel guilty for these natural acts, but to accept this emotionally is another matter. If you cannot 
6424release yourself from guilt, then you should learn to make it work for you. You should act upon 
6425your natural instincts and then, realizing that you cannot perform these acts without feeling guilty, 
6426revel in your guilt. This may sound like a contradiction in terms, but guilt can often add a fillip to 
6427the senses. Adults would do well to take a lesson from children. Children often take delight in 
6428doing something they know they are not supposed to. One of the first laws of magic is to turn every 
6429disadvantage into an advantage. The quickest way of traveling between two points is in a straight 
6430line. If all the guilts that have been built up can be turned into advantages, then intellectual scraping 
6431of the psyche - in an attempt to cleanse it of these repressions - is eliminated. Satanism is the only 
6432religion known to man that accepts this rationale [of turning a bad thing into a good thing] rather 
6433than that of bending over backwards to eliminate the bad thing. 
6434
6435The Satanist shuns terms such as hope and prayer, as they are indicative of negative thinking. If 
6436we hope or pray for something to come about, we will not act in a positive way which will make it 
6437happen. The Satanist commands, rather than prays to his god. Positive thinking results in positive 
6438actions. Through positive thinking, combined with ritual, we command the forces of nature. We tell 
6439ourselves "this will be done, come Hell or high water", and therefore it is done. 
6440
6441Human beings have personality traits which are either passive or aggressive. Passivity and 
6442aggressiveness are tamer terms for masochism and sadism. We are all made up of varying degrees 
6443of these personality types. Some of us lean more towards one or the other, but it is rare to find an 
6444individual who has equal portions of each of these traits. If a person is basically passive or 
6445masochistic, he would be most proficient in the mystic or mediumistic side of Satanism. This type 
6446of person is the most natural psychic or medium. Such persons' very passivity puts them in a 
6447position of receptivity. 
6448
6449Since magic is based on positive force, the person who is basically aggressive or sadistic in 
6450personality traits will do well as a magician. In the field of magic and Satanism, both passive and 
6451aggressive people are necessary. The aggressive person is best suited for sending forces, and the 
6452passive or mediumistic person is best utilized as a receptor. Generally a person with a great deal of 
6453perception is passive. 
6454
6455It has been the popular misconception that Satanists practice human sacrifice. There has, 
6456however, never been a clarification of the method used for sacrifice, or of the reasons for which a 
6457Satanist would resort to this. When we sacrifice a person in a Satanic ritual, we do not slaughter 
6458him on the altar in a physical manner. We simply direct our hate forces towards the deserving 
6459recipient. You must never direct a curse toward a person unless you are prepared for the ultimate 
6460consequences. 
6461
6462There is no such thing as a mild curse. If a curse is to be effective, you must feel the maximum 
6463in disdain and hatred for the recipient. By sending these hate forces forth, we ensure suffering on 
6464the part of the person who has dealt us an injustice. It can only be left to the victim's environmental 
6465conditions to decide what form our retribution will take, and a measure of the person's rottenness as 
6466to the degree he will suffer. 
6467
6468If the recipient of the curse has redeeming qualities of sufficient amounts, then he will not only 
6469be saved but will be rehabilitated into a more worthwhile person as a result of the curse. Therefore 
6470you cannot perform a working of this type and specify that you want the person to suffer only a 
6471broken arm or mild illness. You must realize that death may be the final outcome of a magical 
6472working of this nature. 
6473
6474The Satanic Church feels that forcing oneself to feel indiscriminate love for all is very 
6475unnatural. There has never been any great love movement in the history of the world that has not 
6476wound up killing countless numbers of people to prove, we must assume, how much they loved 
6477them. Every hypocrite that ever walked the earth has had pockets bulging with love! You cannot 
6478love everyone, and by trying to you only lessen your feelings for the people who deserve your love. 
6479Repressed hate can lead to many physical ailments. For this reason you must periodically perform a 
6480hate ritual to rid yourself of this bottled-up hate. By choosing a deserving target for your hate 
6481forces, you cleanse yourself of these malignant emotions and are free to give your loved ones full 
6482
6483
6484
6485benefit of your emotions without being concerned that you may be, at times, taking your pent-up 
6486hatred out on them. 
6487
6488There is a definite period of the day when a person is in a more receptive state than during other 
6489times. Assuming that the person regularly sleeps for eight hours, the receptive state comes in the 
6490last two hours or so before awakening. This has been established as the period of time in which the 
6491person has the dreams he can recall most easily. This is due to the fact that the person's body has 
6492completed its required rest; but the slow rate of metabolism keeps it dormant for a short time 
6493afterwards, producing the most receptive time during total sleep. This is when we receive some of 
6494our most fruitful ideas. It is the twilight period between sleep and waking. A person's subconscious 
6495is at its most active point during this period of time. It is during this period that a telepathic 
6496communication would have the best chance of being received. To be most effective, therefore, your 
6497magical working should be performed during this twilight period. 
6498
6499There are many herbs and spices which are used in ritual magic. The most common ingredient 
6500used in love potions is mandrake root. Just as most acts which are considered evil are within the 
6501law, so some of the most effective ingredients used in potions can be legally obtained. There is no 
6502need to resort to popular and/or illegal drugs for any magical purpose. 
6503
6504The magical language used in Satanic ritual is Enochian. Enochian is a language which is 
6505thought to be older than Sanskrit, with a sound grammatical and syntactical basis. It was developed 
6506into a practical translation, which is its current form, by Samuel Liddell MacGregor Mathers. In 
6507Enochian the meaning of the words, combined with the quality of the words, unite to create a 
6508pattern of sound which can cause tremendous reaction in the atmosphere. The barbaric tonal 
6509qualities of this language give it a truly magical effect which cannot be described. 
6510
6511It is thought by most that all Satanic rituals are in the form of the Black Mass. This is a 
6512misconception. Most Satanic rituals have nothing in them which would be considered sacrilegious 
6513to another religion. One of the reasons a Black Mass would be performed in the Satanic Church 
6514would be to remove a stigma attached to the activities of one or several members. If a person feels 
6515bound or stifled by a previous religion, a Black Mass would be performed to enable him to 
6516completely divorce himself from the limiting factors of that past religion. 
6517
6518A Black Mass consists of such things as saying the Lord's Prayer backwards -interspersed with 
6519obscenities, trampling the cross underfoot or hanging it upside-down, desecration of the wafer or 
6520host, and similar forms of defilement or parody of the sacred cows which make the religion a threat 
6521to the person involved. By reducing the awesomeness of the religion to ridiculousness, we remove 
6522its fearsomeness. 
6523
6524The only other circumstance in which a Black Mass would be performed would be one in which 
6525another religion had directly attacked the Satanic Church. To perform a Black Mass just for its 
6526shock value would serve no useful purpose. The Christian religion is no threat to the Satanist. One 
6527might say that the Devil has kept all the religions on earth in business for many, many years. If it 
6528were not for these religions which he has allowed to flourish, Satan could not come forth now and 
6529establish his organized church, built on the very episcopacy and structure of the existing religions. 
6530
6531Satanism is taken up by most people not out of protest, but out of logic. Therefore the 
6532debasement of their previous religions is unnecessary. There are many sacred cows in our current 
6533society which warrant protest as much if not more than the Christian religion. A modern-day form 
6534of the Black Mass might consist of such things as urinating on marijuana, crushing an LSD sugar 
6535cube under foot, hanging a picture of Timothy Leary or a famous Indian guru upside-down, 
6536exposing the parallel between the Hippie generation and the "emperor's new clothes." These things 
6537would be far more effective to the magical workings of a Satanist than a typical Black Mass. 
6538
6539The results of a magical working will start to manifest themselves within thirty-six hours from 
6540the time the ritual was performed. Once the magical working has been performed, you must push 
6541all thoughts of hope or anxiety from your mind. You have released your emotions and sent them out 
6542into the ether, where they can effect your desired results. After this there is nothing left to do but sit 
6543back and wait for the results. Anxiety only acts to lessen the effectiveness of your working. 
6544
6545The Satanic ritual is not always confined to sinister or occult surroundings. The true magician is 
6546adept at turning any situation he encounters into a magical working. He can manipulate his 
6547surroundings to his best advantage. 
6548
6549A ritual which is performed for the sake of reducing an awesome figure to a ridiculous state is 
6550
6551
6552
6553called a Shibboleth ritual. In this type of ritual each of the participants chooses a pillar of society or 
6554a type of person who is particularly awesome or irritating to him. Each then dresses in the costume 
6555of the chosen victim. For about an hour all participants communicate with one another, all the while 
6556acting out in parody what would be the actions of the persons portrayed. 
6557
6558After this psychodrama has been performed, a sort of kangaroo court is held, and the person 
6559acting as Priest for the ritual takes the role of Satan. In the form of Satan he questions each person 
6560individually. Each participant answers Satan's questions in the manner in which his chosen 
6561character would answer them. Through the favorite tools of the Devil, wile and guile, Satan exposes 
6562the character for what he is. He talks him into selling his soul to the Devil, utilizing things which 
6563are sacred cows to the shibboleth for the purpose of disguising his tactics. 
6564
6565In a ritual such as this, the purpose is to ridicule the shibboleth. In this way he will no longer be 
6566awesome to the person who has suffered in some way by his actions. The situation in which the 
6567Satanist comes in contact with the shibboleth may be one in which he is forced to treat him in a 
6568civil or even respectful manner, but once the ritual has been performed, the Satanist can laugh up 
6569his sleeve at the person. The shibboleth will sense that he is being patronized and will no longer 
6570feel that he is capable of wielding the power that he once did over the Satanist. 
6571
6572Part III: Magic as Practiced by the Satanic Church 
6573
6574There are many facets of magic that can be learned only through experience. A magus is one 
6575who has become adept in the field of ritual magic. There are many scholars of magic who are not 
6576capable of putting the theories which they have learned into practice. Others may have very little 
6577formal training in magic but may have a natural ability to utilize the Powers of Darkness. 
6578Knowledge can be a powerful tool, but without the common sense to put this knowledge into 
6579practice, it is useless. Animals and small children are the most natural magicians. They have had 
6580little or no formal training and yet are adept at bending people and situations to their will. The 
6581Satanist regards these small beings as sacred and realizes that he can learn much from them. 
6582
6583The Satanic Church is different from all other witchcraft or magical groups in the world today. 
6584It is unlike the white magical groups, such as those in which the powers of magic are supposedly 
6585used only for altruistic purposes. Nor is it a primitive group of cannibals whose membership is 
6586made up of uneducated people. The Satanic Church is the first organization of its kind whose 
6587membership consists largely of responsible, respectable people. Only by limiting our membership 
6588to individuals of this variety, rather than appealing to the lunatic fringe, can we be certain of 
6589becoming the strongest power structure in the world. Therefore membership in the Satanic Church 
6590is not open to everyone. Unlike other religions in which you go to church to become a worthwhile 
6591person, in the Satanic religion you must be a worthy person before you can come into church. Once 
6592in the Church, you can reap the rewards which you deserve. The Satanic Church has too much to 
6593offer to afford membership to people who are only seeking sensationalism or are of a personality 
6594makeup that would reflect upon the Satanic religion in an unfavorable way. 
6595
6596The Satanic Church looks with disdain upon white witchcraft groups, as we feel that altruism is 
6597sinning on the lay-away plan. It is unnatural not to have the desire to gain things for yourself. This 
6598does not mean that you never do anything for anyone else. If you do something to make someone 
6599for whom you care happy, his happiness will give you a sense of gratification. We practice a 
6600modified form of the Golden Rule. Our interpretation of this rule is: "Do unto others as they do 
6601unto you." If you "do unto others as you would have them do unto you" and they in turn treat you 
6602badly, it goes against human nature to continue to treat such people with consideration. You may do 
6603unto others as you would have them do unto you; but if your kindness is not returned, they should 
6604be treated with the wrath they deserve. 
6605
6606White witchcraft groups spout the theory that, if you curse a person, it will "return to you three- 
6607fold", "come home to roost," or in some way "boomerang back to the curser." This is yet another 
6608indication of the guilt-ridden philosophy held by these neo-pagan, pseudo-Christian groups. These 
6609people want to delve into witchcraft but cannot divorce themselves from the stigma attached to it. 
6610Therefore they call themselves white magicians and base seventy-five percent of their philosophy 
6611on the trite and hackneyed tenets of Christianity. 
6612
6613Anyone who pretends to be interested in magic for reasons other than gaining personal power is 
6614
6615
6616
6617the worst kind of hypocrite. The Satanic Church respects Christianity at least for being consistent in 
6618its guilt-ridden philosophy, but it can only feel contempt for people who attempt to appear 
6619emancipated from guilt by joining a witchcraft group and then practice the same basic philosophy 
6620as Christianity. White magic is supposedly only utilized for good or unselfish purposes; and black 
6621magic, we are told, is used only for selfish reasons. In the Satanic Church we draw no dividing line 
6622between white or black magic. Magic is magic, be it used to help or hinder. You the magician 
6623should have the ability to decide what is just and then apply the powers of magic to attain your 
6624goals. 
6625
6626The Satanic Church combines two very paradoxical words in its title. There is a definite reason 
6627for this. The word "church" is a respected and revered term. To combine the word "church" with 
6628the outrageousness of Satan is to employ one of the most important magical formulas - the 
6629utilization of nine parts acceptability to one part outrageousness. To be a true magician you must, in 
6630all outward appearances, be acceptable to the establishment - and then use outrageous methods to 
6631undermine a situation. This again involves the art of misdirection. 
6632
6633If you have an appearance of respectability and then present an unorthodox idea, it will be 
6634accepted much more readily than it would be if you present an appearance which does not conform 
6635to the average person's image of respectability. For example, five thousand people marching down 
6636the street dressed in outlandish costumes and wearing the badges of antagonism will only succeed 
6637in alienating themselves more strongly from the forces they desire to change. If these marchers 
6638would appear in the guise of those whom they would change, then the needed identification could 
6639be established and inroads gained. 
6640
6641Human beings are very egotistical creatures. We will be much more receptive to a new idea if it 
6642is presented to us by someone who is for the most part like ourselves than we would be if it were 
6643presented by a person completely alien to us. Only by working side by side with the establishment 
6644can we create any sizable change in our society. Satanism is the only religion in which a person can 
6645"turn on" to the pleasures around him without "dropping out" of society. By "dropping out" we 
6646would only deprive ourselves of the enjoyable things that society has to offer. We would also limit 
6647the situations in which we could perform our magical workings. 
6648
6649Our Christianized society cannot deny the existence of Satan, for to do so would require it to 
6650deny the existence of God. For that matter any attempt on the part of any religion to deny the 
6651existence of Satan, by whatever name he is called, would be to deny the contents of its respective 
6652scriptures. 
6653
6654
6655
6656The Command to Look 
6657
6658Stephen E. Flowers, Ph.D., V° Temple of Set 
6659
66601 
6661
6662Reprinted from Runes #IV-3, Order of the Trapezoid, 1986 
6663
6664In the Charter of the Order of the Trapezoid, I read that one of Anton LaVey's primal source 
6665works for the principles underlying the Law of the Trapezoid and hence the Order itself, was a book 
6666by William Mortensen: The Command to Look. I had never seen nor heard of this book before, so I 
6667set out to find it. I was on the track of the Trapezoid, which is sometimes an elusive trail. As I 
6668began looking, I soon discovered that The Command to Look was no arcane Black Book, but 
6669appeared in the University of Texas card catalog as a book on photographic techniques. My interest 
6670waned slightly. Besides, the only copy was in the Humanities Research Center, which is also home 
6671to much of Aleister Crowley's personal library. That always means red tape. I put off my quest for 
6672a few weeks. 
6673
6674Weeks turned into months before I moved myself to take up the trail again. After finding the 
6675right collection on the right floor, and after sitting through the required slide show on how to handle 
6676rare items in the collection. After the librarian asked "Are you sure you want to do this?", I knew I 
6677was on to something. 
6678
6679I was shown to a private reading room where I finally got the book - presumably dug out of 
6680some unseen vault. It was laid before me in a plexiglass "cradle", which is to prevent damage to the 
6681tome. What did I see? There on the cover of a small book, I was confronted by the face of a baby 
6682looking like a refugee from a Norman Rockwell painting. The librarian sarcastically remarked, 
6683"Looks real interesting !" 
6684
6685Since I had gone that far, I opened the book, I did not now expect much. But I was very much 
6686surprised. The Command to Look is indeed a treasure trove of the Black Art, and the ideas 
6687contained in it should be made available to the Order not only on historical grounds, but also on the 
6688basis of their practical magical value. 
6689
6690Theory 
6691
6692Mortensen insists that the main premise of the Command to Look (CTL) is closer to pure 
6693showmanship than anything else. The formula is threefold: 
6694
6695(1) The picture must, by its mere arrangement, make you look at it (impact) 
6696
6697(2) and, having looked, see! (subject interest) 
6698
6699(3) and, having seen, enjoy [(participation) 
6700
6701All three of these elements must be fully activated before the artist - or magician -can be said to 
6702have successfully "commanded to look". All three, however, work in such rapid succession that it is 
6703almost always effected unconsciously with regard to the viewer. Therefore the artist must carefully 
6704formulate his images to work efficiently in all three elements. 
6705
6706The first element - impact - is psychically coercive. Its function is entirely one of the shapes or 
6707patterns the viewer sees. It forces the viewer to pay attention to the image. This initial force, which 
6708Mortensen calls "the pictorial imperative", is the force necessary to overcome the natural inertia of 
6709attention which holds most humans in a more or less constant grip. 
6710
6711According to Mortensen, impact is purely biological in effect. It is primarily dependent on 
6712shapes or patterns that serve as stimuli signaling danger. These fear-arousing patterns must have 
6713their psychic models stored in the forms within the "racial memory" or, to use the Jungian term, 
6714"collective unconscious" of humanity. 
6715
6716
6717
6718i 
6719
6720This essay is also contained in Black Runa, a collection of Dr. Flowers' writings for the Order of the Trapezoid, 
6721published by Runa-Raven Press, P.O. Box 557, Smithville, Texas 78957. 
6722
6723
6724
6725Mortensen identifies four basic types of pictorial patterns that have the ability to cause this reaction: 
6726
67271 The diagonal, e.g. the lightning bolt = something that moves swiftly with determination 
6728
67292 The S-curve, e.g. the snake (something that approaches in a slithering fashion) or the 
6730curves of the body (especially female = "the line of beauty") 
6731
67323 Triangle combinations, e.g. a blade, sharp points, or teeth (= the threat of sharpness) 
6733
67344 Compact dominant mass, e.g. large animal or trapezoid (= massive block in one's path) 
6735
6736Again it can not be overemphasized that these patterns are purely formal and have nothing to do 
6737with the dominant themes of the images. For example, if one drew the outlines of the basic 
6738contrasts in a black and white photograph and examined them in a purely geometrical way, the 
6739"pictorial pattern" would be obvious. More than one category of pictorial patterning can be present 
6740in any given representation as well. 
6741
6742The second element -subject interest -must now be able to "deliver" what the successful 
6743application of the pictorial imperative has promised. Many images, or magicians, may command to 
6744look, and then be quite unable to hold the attention they have attracted. 
6745
6746This is done through the actual subject of the image, moving from the external form to the 
6747internal essence of the thing. According to Mortensen, in order to hold the attention -in order to 
6748make the viewer see - he or she must at once be able to recognize something basically and 
6749essentially compelling about the subject. 
6750
6751For all practical purposes, this recognition must occur simultaneously with the impact. 
6752Therefore the types of subject interests must have as broad an emotional appeal as possible. 
6753
6754Mortensen cites the great showman, Cecil B. De Mille, as saying that the formula for box office 
6755success is to have a film dealing with sex, sentiment, religion, and sport. Mortensen reduces this 
6756somewhat to three subject themes: sex, sentiment, and wonder. It is Mortensen' s contention that 
6757their compelling nature make them the most effective imagematic themes in the CTL. 
6758
6759The sex-theme seems to dominate; it certainly does in Mortensen' s own work. In commenting 
6760on the gender of the subject of the sex-theme image, Mortensen says: "It is interesting to note that 
6761women are just as much attracted to the theme of sex when presented in the form of the female 
6762nude as men are. Their attraction in this case is vicarious, rather than direct. Their pleasure comes 
6763in imagining themselves placed in a situation where they would receive the same admiration that 
6764goes out to the theme of the picture." (p. 37) 
6765
6766The sentiment-theme is usually effected through the softer aspects of sex, children, hardships of 
6767humble life, domestic life, animals, landscapes, national pride, glamour of the past, etc. 
6768
6769The wonder-theme is quite broad and covers the areas of unknown, uncertain, mysterious 
6770things, as well as themes of the supernatural, the macabre, etc. 
6771
6772Themes can, of course, be effectively mixed. Some permutations, such as "sex + wonder", 
6773might be more immediately effective than "sex + sentiment", but as with all forms of 
6774communication, it would seem that knowledge of one's potential "target audience" is the essential 
6775variable. 
6776
6777It should be obvious that the effective use of the CTL is largely dependent upon the aesthetic 
6778compatibility of the nature of the impact pattern and subject matter. Interesting mixtures are also 
6779possible here. 
6780
6781The third element of the CTL-formula is participation, the element that causes the looker to 
6782experience -and thereby enjoy -what he or she is seeing. This is done, according to Mortensen, by 
6783drawing the viewer's attention into the image by means of lines -geometrical alignments - that 
6784cause a movement of those attention patterns in accordance with the impact and subject matter of 
6785the image. 
6786
6787Mortensen comments that the eye of the looker will naturally move along contours and outlines, 
6788and that such geometrical guides should be provided by the image-maker in ways compatible with 
6789the impact lines and the subject matter. This is what he would call "confirming forms". 
6790
6791The image-maker must, with this third element, confirm the promised subject matter after 
6792having "commanded to look" in the first place with an almost pure "shock element". 
6793
6794
6795
6796Practice 
6797
6798
6799
6800There are at least three ways to apply the principles of the CTL (1) in the creation of graphic or 
6801spatial images (e.g. photographs, drawings, paintings, rooms, chambers, etc.), (2) in Lesser Black 
6802Magic, and (3) in Greater Black Magic. 
6803
6804The first application is obvious and primarily what Mortensen had in mind. The work of 
6805Edward T. Hall, e.g. The Hidden Dimension, is a valuable supplement to the CTL in this regard. Of 
6806course the design of a Trapezoidal Working Chamber could not ignore these principles either. 
6807
6808In reading Mortensen' s book the Black Magician probably could not escape the feeling that 
6809these principles could be applied outside the context of the graphic or spatial arts. 
6810
6811If indeed these principles are "biological" or part of the "racial memory", could they not be 
6812employed when the Black Magician considers how to present himself or herself when working 
6813Lesser Black Magic? It seems that the CTL contains a comprehensive theory on how to get - and 
6814hold - the attention of someone on an unconscious level. What, then, the Black Magician does with 
6815that attention is another matter. When one looks around, however, it is clear that the CTL is being 
6816employed by a variety of individuals, both consciously and unconsciously, all the time. 
6817
6818Finally the CTL can be used in Greater Black Magic. The Black Magician can use its principles 
6819to impress more effective images within the subjective universe and thereby have a greater or 
6820deeper effect in the objective universe. Also any objective manifestation of this process - in an 
6821objective image constructed according to CTL principles -will be a more powerful tool in effecting 
6822Greater Black Magic. 
6823
6824This is where the Law of the Trapezoid comes in. If we analyze the Seal of the Order, we will 
6825see a (Grand) Masterful application of CTL principles: the "swiftly moving diagonal" at its center 
6826(the head of the tcham-scepter), the "threat of sharpness" throughout (note especially the 
6827interlockings of the numerals with the angles of the pentagram and the "W" at its nether point), and 
6828the "dominant mass" implicit in the trapezoid itself. 
6829
6830The Black Magical applications of the CTL seem virtually boundless, and it is to the credit of 
6831Anton Szandor LaVey, first Grand Master of the Order of the Trapezoid, and perhaps the greatest 
6832magical genius of this century, that he was first able to extract the practical magical applications 
6833from Mortensen' s aesthetic theories. 
6834
6835
6836
6837"The Book of Satan" from the Satanic Bible 
6838
6839Comparison with Ragnar Redbeard's (Arthur Desmond), Might is Right, 1896 
6840Michael A. Aquino 
6841
6842The following extracts are verbatim from Might is Right, and have been arranged in the same order 
6843as in the "Book of Satan" section of the Satanic Bible. The items in brackets were added by Anton 
6844LaVey in the places indicated. 
6845
6846I. 
6847
6848In this arid wilderness of steel and stone, I raise up my voice that you may hear. To the East and 
6849to the West I beckon. To the North and to the South I show a sign proclaiming: Death to the 
6850weakling, wealth to the strong! 
6851
6852Open your eyes that you may see, O men of mildewed minds; and listen to me, ye laborious 
6853millions ! 
6854
6855For I stand forth to challenge the wisdom of the world -to interrogate the "laws" of man and of 
6856"God". 
6857
6858I request reasons for your golden rule, and ask the why and wherefore of your Ten Commands. 
6859Before none of your printed idols do I bend in acquiescence, and he who saith "thou shalt" to 
6860me is my mortal foe. 
6861
6862I demand proof over all things and accept with reservations even that which is true. 
6863
6864I dip my forefinger in the watery blood of your impotent, mad redeemer and write over his 
6865thorn-torn brow: The true prince of evil - the king of the slaves. 
6866
6867No hoary falsehood shall be a truth to me; no cult or dogma shall encramp my pen. 
6868
6869I break away from all conventions [that do not lead to my earthly success and happiness]. 
6870Alone, untrammeled. I raise up in stern invasion the standard of the strong. 
6871
6872I gaze into the glassy eye of your fearsome Jehovah and pluck him by the beard; I uplift a 
6873broad-axe and split open his worm-eaten skull. 
6874
6875I blast out the ghastly contents of philosophic whited sepulchers and laugh with sardonic wrath! 
6876
6877Then, reaching up the festering and varnished facades of your haughtiest moral dogmas, I write 
6878thereon in letters of blazing scorn: "Lo and behold, all this is fraud!" 
6879
6880I deny all things! I question all things! 
6881
6882And yet! And yet! 
6883
6884Gather around me, O ye death-defiant, and the Earth itself shall be thine, to have and to hold. 
6885
6886n. 
6887
6888Behold the crucifix; what does it symbolize? Pallid incompetence hanging on a tree. 
6889
6890All ethics, politics, and philosophies are pure assumptions, built upon assumptions. They rest on 
6891no sure basis. They are but shadowy castles-in-the-air erected by day-dreamers, or by rogues, upon 
6892nursery fables. It is time they were firmly planted upon an enduring foundation. This can never be 
6893accomplished until the racial mind has first been thoroughly cleansed and drastically disinfected of 
6894its depraved, alien, and demoralizing concepts of right and wrong. In no human brain can sufficient 
6895space be found for the relentless logic of hard fact, until all pre-existing delusions have been finally 
6896annihilated. Half-measures are of no avail; we must go down to the very roots and tear them out, 
6897even to the last fibre. We must be, like nature, hard, cruel, relentless. 
6898
6899Too long the dead hand has been permitted to sterilize living thought. Too long right and 
6900wrong, good and evil have been inverted by false prophets. In the days that are at hand, neither 
6901creed nor code must be accepted upon authority - human, superhuman, or "divine". Morality and 
6902conventionalism are for subordinates. Religions and constitutions and all arbitrary principles, every 
6903mortal theorem, must be deliberately put to the question. No moral dogma must be taken for 
6904granted, no standard of measurement deified. There is nothing inherently sacred about moral codes. 
6905Like the wooden idols of long ago, they are all the work of human hands; and what man has made, 
6906man can destroy. 
6907
6908
6909
6910He who is slow to believe anything and everything is of great understanding, for belief in one 
6911false principle is the beginning of all unwisdom. The chief duty of every new age is to upraise new 
6912men to determine its liberties, to lead it towards material success - to rend the rusty padlocks and 
6913chains of dead custom that always prevent healthy expansion. Theories and ideals and constitutions 
6914that may have meant life, hope, and freedom for our ancestors may now mean destruction, slavery, 
6915and dishonor to us. As environments change, no human ideal standeth sure. 
6916
6917Whenever, therefore, a lie has built unto itself a throne, let it be assailed without pity and 
6918without regret; for under the dominance of an inconvenient falsehood, no nation can permanently 
6919prosper. Let established sophisms be dethroned, rooted out, burnt, and destroyed -for they are a 
6920standing menace to all true nobility of thought and action. Whatever alleged "truth" is proven by 
6921results to be but an empty fiction, let it be unceremoniously flung into the outer darkness, among 
6922the dead gods, dead empires, dead philosophies, and other useless lumber and wreckage. 
6923
6924The most dangerous of all enthroned lies is the holy, the sanctified, the privileged lie -the lie 
6925that everyone believes to be a model truth. It is the fruitful mother of all other popular errors and 
6926delusions. It is a hydra- headed. It has a thousand roots. It is a social cancer. The lie that is known to 
6927be a lie is half-eradicated. But the lie that even intelligent persons regard as a sacred fact - the lie 
6928that has been inculcated around a mother's knee -is more dangerous to contend against than a 
6929creeping pestilence. Popular lies have ever been the most potent enemies of personal liberty. There 
6930is only one way to deal with them: Cut them out, to the very core, just as cancers are. Exterminate 
6931them root and branch, or they will surely eat us all up. Annihilate them, or they will us. Half and 
6932half remedies are of no avail. 
6933
6934However, when a lie has gone too far - when it has taken up its abode in the very tissues, bones, 
6935and brains of a people, then all remedies are useless. Even the lancet is of no avail. Repentance of 
6936past misdeeds cannot "save" decadents from extermination. The fatal bolt is shot, and into the fiery 
6937furnace of wholesale slavery they must go, to be there righteously consumed. From their ashes 
6938something new, something nobler, may possibly evolve; but even that is the merest optimistic 
6939supposition. 
6940
6941In nature the wages of sin are always death. Nature does not love the wrong-doer, but 
6942endeavors in every way to destroy him. Her curse is on the brow of the "meek and lowly". Her 
6943blessing is on the very heart's blood of the strong and the brave. Only Jews and Christs and other 
6944degenerates think that rejuvenation can ever come through law and prayer. "All the tears of the 
6945martyrs" might just as well have never been shed. 
6946
6947III. 
6948
6949"Love one another", you say, is the supreme law. But what power has made it so? Upon what 
6950rational authority does the gospel of love rest? Is it even possible of practice, and what would result 
6951from its universal application to active affairs? Why should I not hate mine enemies and hunt them 
6952down like the wild beasts they are? If I "love" them, does that not place me at their mercy? Is it 
6953natural for enemies to "do good" unto each other? And what is "good"? Can the torn and bloody 
6954victim "love" the blood-splashed jaws that rend him limb from limb? Are we not all predatory 
6955animals by instinct? If humans ceased wholly from preying upon each other, could they continue to 
6956exist? 
6957
6958[Is not "lust and carnal desire" a more truthful term to describe "love" when applied to the 
6959continuance of the race? Is not the "love" of the fawning scriptures simply a euphemism for sexual 
6960activity, or was the "great teacher" a glorifier of eunuchs?] 
6961
6962"Love your enemies and do good to them that hate you and despitefully use you" is the 
6963despicable philosophy of the spaniel that rolls upon its back when kicked. Obey it, O reader, and 
6964you and your posterity to the tenth generation shall be irretrievably and literally damned. They shall 
6965be hewers of wood and carriers of water: degenerates, Gibeonites. But hate your enemies with a 
6966whole heart. If a man smite you on one cheek, smash him down! Smite him hip and thigh, for self- 
6967preservation is the highest law. 
6968
6969He who turns the other cheek is a cowardly dog - a Christian dog. 
6970
6971Give him blow for blow, scorn for scorn, doom for doom -with compound interest liberally 
6972added thereunto! Eye for eye, tooth for tooth -aye, four-fold, a hundred-fold! Make yourself a 
6973
6974
6975
6976Terror to your adversary; and when he goeth his way, he will possess much additional wisdom to 
6977ruminate over. Thus shall you make yourself respected in all the walks of life, and your spirit - your 
6978immortal spirit - shall live: not in an intangible paradise, but in the brains and thews of your 
6979aggressive and unconquerable sons. After all, the true proof of manhood is a splendid progeny; and 
6980it is a scientific axiom that the timid animal transmits timidity to its descendants. 
6981
6982If men lived "like brothers" and had no powerful enemies to contend with and surpass, they 
6983would rapidly lose all their best qualities - like certain oceanic birds that lose the use of their wings 
6984because they do not have to fly from pursuing beasts of prey. If all men had treated each other with 
6985brotherly love since the beginning, what would have been the result now? If there had been no 
6986wars, no rivalry, no competition, no kingship, no slavery, no survival of the toughest, no racial 
6987extermination, truly what a festering "hell fenced in" this old globe would be! 
6988
6989IV. 
6990
6991If this struggle is ordained of us, why not enter into it with kindly courage, with dauntless 
6992delight? Why not go forward daring all things, to conquer or to die? 
6993
6994Is it not better to perish than to serve? "Liberty or death" is not a meaningless phrase. No, it is 
6995of tremendous import to those who - comprehend. 
6996
6997What is death that it should make cowards of us all? What is life that it should be values so 
6998highly? There are worse things than death, and among them is a life of dishonor. All men lead 
6999dishonorable lives who serve a master with hand or brain. 
7000
7001Life itself is but a spark in the gloom that flashes out and disappears [1]. Why therefore not 
7002make the most of it here and now - here and now! 
7003
7004There is no "Heaven of glory bright", and no Hell where sinners roast. There is no Right; there 
7005is no Wrong - nor God - nor Son - nor Ghost. 
7006
7007Death endeth all for every man. 
7008For every "son of thunder": 
7009Then be a Lion in the path, 
7010
7011And don't be trampled under. 
7012
7013For us there is no rest -no Kingdom of Indolence, either on this Earth or beyond the skies -no 
7014Isles of the Blest - no Elysian Fields - no garden of the Hesperides. No! No! All these magical 
7015legends are but fanciful waking dreams - fiction of mortals of yore. 
7016
7017Here and now is our day of torment! Here and now is our day of joy! Here and now is our 
7018opportunity! Choose ye this day, this hour, for no Redeemer liveth. 
7019
7020Every attempt made to organize the future must necessarily collapse. The present is our domain, 
7021and our chief duty is to take immediate possession thereof upon strict business principles. 
7022
7023Strive therefore against them that strive against you, and war against them that war against 
7024thine. Lay hold of shield and buckler or their equivalents; stand up! Be a terrible one in thine own 
7025defense. Raise up also the clenched hand, and stop the way of them that would persecute you. Say 
7026unto thine own heart and soul: "I, even I, am my own redeemer." 
7027
7028Let them be hurled back to confusion and infamy, who devise thine undoing. Let them be as 
7029chaff before the cyclone, and let the Angel of Death pursue them, nay, overtake them. In a pit they 
7030have hidden a trap for thy feet; into that very destruction let them fall. Then, exultant, "sound the 
7031loud timbrel". Rejoice! Rejoice! in thine own salvation. Then all thy bones shall say pridefully, 
7032"Who is like unto me? Have I not delivered myself by mine own brain? Have I not been too strong 
7033for mine adversaries? Have I not spoiled them that would have spoiled me?" 
7034
7035V. 
7036
7037Blessed are the strong, for they shall possess the Earth. Cursed are the weak, for they shall inherit 
7038the yoke. 
7039
7040Blessed are the powerful, for they shall be reverenced among men. Cursed are the feeble, for they 
7041shall be blotted out. 
7042
7043
7044
7045Blessed are the bold, for they shall be masters of the world. 
7046
7047Cursed are the [righteously] humble, for they shall be trodden under [cloven] hoofs. 
7048Blessed are the victorious, for victory is the basis of right. 
7049Cursed are the vanquished, for they shall be vassals forever. 
7050
7051Blessed are the battle-blooded. Beauty shall smile upon them. Cursed are the poor in spirit, for they 
7052shall be spat upon. 
7053
7054Blessed are the audacious, for they have imbibed true wisdom. Cursed are the obedient, for they 
7055shall breed creeplings. 
7056
7057Blessed are the iron-handed; the unfit shall flee before them. Cursed are the haters of battle; 
7058subjugation is their portion. 
7059
7060Blessed are the death-defiant; their days shall be long in the land. 
7061Cursed are the feeble-brained [2], for they shall perish amidst plenty. 
7062
7063Blessed are the destroyers of false hope; they are the true Messiahs. 
7064Cursed are the God-adorers; they shall be shorn sheep! 
7065
7066Blessed are the valiant, for they shall obtain great treasure. 
7067
7068Cursed are the believers in Good and Evil, for they are frightened by shadows. 
7069
7070Blessed are those who believe in Nothing [3]; never shall it terrorize their minds. 
7071Cursed are the "lambs of God"; they shall be bled "whiter than snow." 
7072
7073Blessed is the man who has powerful enemies [4]; they shall make him a hero. 
7074Cursed is he who "doeth good" unto others [5]; he shall be despised. 
7075
7076Blessed the man whose foot is swift to serve a friend; he is a friend indeed. 
7077Cursed are the organizers of charities; they are propagators of plagues. 
7078
7079Blessed are the wise and brave, for in the struggle they shall win. 
7080Cursed are the unfit, for they shall be righteously exterminated. 
7081
7082Blessed are the sires of noble maidens; they are the salt of the earth. 
7083Cursed the mothers of strumous tenderlings, for they shall be shamed. 
7084
7085Blessed are the mighty-minded, for they shall ride the whirlwinds. 
7086
7087Cursed are they who teach lies for truth and truth for lies, for they are - abomination. 
7088
7089Blessed are the unmerciful; their posterity shall own the world. Cursed are the famous wiselings; 
7090their seed shall perish off the Earth. 
7091
7092Thrice cursed are the vile [6], for they shall serve and suffer. 
7093
7094[The angel of self-deceit is camped in the souls of the "righteous".] 
7095
7096[The eternal flame of power through joy dwelleth within the flesh of the Satanist!] 
7097
7098
7099
7100* * * 
7101
7102
7103
7104[1] Life is the great indulgence - death the great abstinence. 
7105
7106[2] Cursed are the gazers toward a richer life beyond the grave, 
7107
7108[3] Blessed are those who believe in what is best for them; 
7109
7110[4] Blessed is the man who has a sprinkling of enemies; 
7111
7112[5] Cursed is he who doeth good unto others who sneer upon him in return; 
7113
7114[6] Thrice cursed are the weak whose insecurity makes them vile, 
7115
7116
7117
7118The Hidden Source of the Satanic Philosophy 
7119
7120George C. Smith 11° in The Scroll of Set #XIII-3, June XXII/1987 
7121
7122
7123
7124Reading through past issues of the Scroll of Set, I came across a statement by Susan Wylie 
7125(March/ April XVI: "The Devil's Game"): "One should remember that, prior to I JES, there had 
7126never been any organization or belief structure similar to the Church of Satan." Although this was 
7127written several years ago, I must reach across the years and address this serious error. The 
7128implications for those of us in the Temple today are no less severe. 
7129
7130"I know that I am challenging the cultural tradition of two and a half thousand years." 
7131
7132The speaker was not Anton LaVey. The speaker was a novelist, playwright, and philosopher, 
7133Ayn Rand. From the springboard of her famous, bestselling novels (The Fountainhead in 1943 and 
7134Atlas Shrugged in 1957) was created the philosophy of Objectivism, which attracted thousands of 
7135persons - myself included - who were more than "openly honest regarding what they believed" but 
7136studied, wrote, taught, and practiced what they held to be the highest expression of living. 
7137
7138Although like others I now have some obvious points of philosophical disagreement with 
7139Objectivism, the legacy of this enormous Satanic break with the past remains a fact of history that 
7140is of prime importance to Setians everywhere. To imply or state that the Church of Satan was the 
7141first to clearly state the Satanic ethic is to ignore the continuing impact of Ayn Rand and 
7142individualists influenced by her work such as Nathaniel Branden [The Psychology of Self -Esteem 
7143and Honoring the Self] and Harry Browne [How I Found Freedom in an Unfree World]. It would 
7144instead benefit us to enrich our understanding of what the Gift of Set has meant and does mean to 
7145others who preceded I JES. 
7146
7147To illustrate this historical precedent, let us examine the Nine Satanic Statements in view of the 
7148Rand work Atlas Shrugged. In Gait's speech (pages #936-993) is the written source of most of the 
7149philosophical ideas expressed in the Satanic Bible. Here are the first clear, contemporary statements 
7150which led to the glorification of man's pride and the denouncing of the life-killing concept called 
7151altruism. Here also is a vindication of rationality and the inevitable cause of the failure of the 
7152Church of Satan to encompass the needs of intelligent and curious minds. 
7153
7154Note that the sequential order of these Atlas Shrugged quotations parallels the order of the Nine 
7155Satanic Statements. 
7156
71571. LaVey: Satan represents indulgence instead of abstinence. 
7158
7159Rand: A doctrine that gives you, as an ideal, the role of a sacrificial animal seeking slaughter on the 
7160altars of others, is giving you death as your standard. By the grace of reality and the nature of life, 
7161man - every man - is an end in himself. He exists for his own sake, and the achievement of his own 
7162happiness is his highest moral purpose, (page 940) 
7163
71642. LaVey: Satan represents vital existence instead of spiritual pipe dreams. 
7165
7166Rand: My morality, the morality of reason, is contained in a single axiom: existence exists - and in 
7167a single choice: to live. The rest proceeds from these, (page 944) 
7168
71693. LaVey: Satan represents undefiled wisdom instead of hypocritical self-deceit. 
7170
7171Rand: Honesty is not a social duty, not a sacrifice for the sake of others, but the most profoundly 
7172selfish virtue man can practice: his refusal to sacrifice the reality of his own existence to the 
7173deluded consciousness of others, (page 945) 
7174
71754. LaVey: Satan represents kindness to those who deserve it instead of love wasted on ingrates. 
7176Rand: To withhold your contempt from men's vices is an act of moral counterfeiting, and to 
7177withhold your admiration from their virtues is an act of moral embezzlement, (page 946) 
7178
71795. LaVey: Satan represents vengeance instead of turning the other cheek. 
7180
7181Rand: When a man attempts to deal with me by force, I answer him by force, (page 950) 
7182
7183
7184
71856. LaVey: Satan represents responsibility to the responsible instead of concern for psychic 
7186vampires. 
7187
7188Rand: You have been using fear as your weapon, and have been bringing death to man as his 
7189punishment for rejecting your morality. We offer him life as his reward for accepting ours, (page 
7190950) 
7191
71927. LaVey: Satan represents man as just another animal - sometimes better, more often worse than 
7193those that walk on all-fours -who, because of his "divine spiritual and intellectual development", 
7194has become the most vicious animal of all. 
7195
7196Rand: Damnation is the start of your morality; destruction is its purpose, means, and end. Your code 
7197begins by damning man as evil, then demands that he practice a good which it defines as impossible 
7198for him to practice. It demands, as his first proof of virtue, that he accept his own depravity without 
7199proof. It demands that he start not with a standard of value but with a standard of evil, which is 
7200himself, by means of which he is then to define the good; the good is that which he is not. (page 
7201951) 
7202
72038. LaVey: Satan represents all of the so-called sins, as they all lead to physical, mental, or 
7204emotional gratification. 
7205
7206Rand: What is the nature of the guilt that your teachers call his Original Sin? What are the evils 
7207man acquired when he fell from a state they consider perfection? Their myth declares that he ate the 
7208fruit of the tree of knowledge - he acquired a mind and became a rational being. It was the 
7209knowledge of good and evil; he became a moral being. He was sentenced to earn his bread by his 
7210labor; he became a productive being. He was sentenced to experience desire; he acquired the 
7211capacity of sexual enjoyment. The evils for which they damn him are reason, morality, 
7212creativeness, joy - all the cardinal values of his existence, (page 951) 
7213
72149. LaVey: Satan has been the best friend the church has ever had, as he has kept it in business all 
7215these years. 
7216
7217Rand: And as he now crawls through the wreckage, groping blindly for a way to live, your teachers 
7218offer him the help of a morality that proclaims that he'll find no solution and must seek no 
7219fulfillment on Earth. Real existence, they tell him, is that which he cannot perceive, true 
7220consciousness is the faculty of perceiving the non-existent - and if he is unable to understand it, 
7221that is the proof that his existence is evil and his consciousness impotent, (page 952) 
7222
7223I think that most careful examinations of the Satanic Bible will show how the Nine Satanic 
7224Statements acted as an outline for the "Book of Lucifer" essays. 
7225
7226Anton LaVey is the Magus of the Age of Satan, and did Utter a Word and cause a magical 
7227restructuring of the universe. As the instrument of the creation of that Age, he is immortalized. At 
7228the same time, credit for the source of the philosophy which he espoused must be given to Ayn 
7229Rand. 
7230
7231Please understand that I was an Objectivist prior to joining the Church of Satan. It was the 
7232intellectual rigor demanded by Objectivism which enabled me to appreciate the full meaning of the 
7233Satanic Bible. At the same time I first completed reading it, I said that here I had found Objectivism 
7234with an open mind concerning paranormal phenomena. 
7235
7236The importance of all this to Setians is that the foundation for the philosophy of Satanism much 
7237more closely embraces the philosophy of the Temple of Set than the reactionary, anti-Christian 
7238Church of Satan. Further the Objectivist source for the Satanic philosophy has been carefully 
7239researched and elaborated [sometimes refuted in part] in numerous libertarian books and articles. 
7240
7241To my mind, what distinguished the Temple of Set from all other organizations is its non- 
7242dogmatic embracing of both the rational and the intuitive, while refusing to allow the rational to be 
7243undercut. Those who worked with the "unevolved" Church of Satan prior to X JES should know 
7244that battles were being waged in open forums against the anti-human forces of altruism in the name 
7245of reason prior to I JES. These heroic efforts should not be forgotten or ignored, but should be 
7246examined for additional aids along our path to Xeper. 
7247
7248
7249
7250Photo Gallery 
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255Colophon 
7256
7257
7258
7259The Satanic Bible (Underground Edition) 
7260
7261Version 1.00, Hallowe'en 2006 e.v. /XLI A.S. 
7262
7263
7264
7265Version History 
7266
72671.00 - Initial Release 
7268
7269Notes 
7270
7271• The core scanned book text may be from a British edition; so there might be some alternate 
7272spellings compared to the original American edition 
7273
7274• The book cover scans are from an Avon first edition of the work 
7275
7276
7277
7278
7279"The more I study religions, the more I am convinced 
7280that man never worshipped anything but himself. " 
7281
7282
7283
7284-Sir Richard F. Burton, explorer (1812-1890)